ADMONITION
.
THE
reason
that
moveth
us
,
not
to
like
of
this
Pag.
79.
platform
of
Government
,
is
,
that
when
we
,
on
the
one
part
,
consider
the
things
that
are
required
to
be
redressed
;
and
on
the
other
,
the
state
of
our
Countrey
,
People
,
and
Common
weale
,
we
see
evidently
that
to
plant
those
things
in
this
Church
,
will
draw
with
it
so
many
and
so
great
alterations
,
of
the
state
of
Government
,
and
of
the
Lawes
,
as
the
attempting
thereof
,
might
bring
rather
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
among
us
,
than
the
end
that
is
desired
,
ASSERTION
.
THe
benefit
of
all
exceptions
,
and
advantages
,
to
the
invaliditie
,
uncertaintie
,
imperfections
,
and
insufficiency
,
of
this
admonitory
bill
,
and
matters
therein
contained
,
alwayes
saved
;
for
answere
to
so
much
as
concerneth
this
clause
,
and
every
other
clause
,
and
article
,
of
the
bill
hereafter
following
,
and
without
that
,
that
there
is
any
matter
,
or
thing
,
in
the
same
bill
of
admonition
materiall
,
to
be
answered
unto
,
and
not
herein
,
or
hereby
sufficiently
answered
,
confessed
,
and
avoided
,
traversed
and
deemed
is
true
,
in
such
manner
and
forme
,
as
in
the
same
is
set
forth
,
and
declared
;
the
defendant
is
ready
to
aver
,
maintaine
,
and
prove
his
answer
,
as
shall
please
the
King
,
to
award
,
and
to
command
.
And
therefore
he
most
humbly
beseecheth
the
King
,
if
it
please
the
King
,
and
that
hee
have
found
favour
in
his
sight
,
that
his
exceptions
may
be
admitted
,
and
read
,
and
that
his
counsell
,
learned
in
the
law
,
may
be
heard
,
and
suffered
to
speake
.
This
platforme
of
government
,
intended
by
the
admonitor
,
not
to
be
liked
of
in
this
place
,
is
that
platforme
of
Church
government
,
Booke
of
Com.
Pray
.
tit.
Commination
.
Homil.
2.
part
.
of
the
right
use
of
the
Church
.
Admo
.
pag.
Whitgift
p.
654.
M.
Nowell
in
his
Cate.
M.
Calvin
.
M.
Iunius
.
Looke
Peti
.
to
her
excellent
Majestie
,
p.
11.
by
Pastours
and
Elders
which
the
Booke
of
Common
Prayer
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
doe
highly
command
,
and
which
he
himselfe
Master
D.
Whitgift
,
now
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
very
many
other
(
c
)
reverend
Divines
of
our
age
,
doe
publikely
confesse
in
their
writings
,
to
have
beene
practised
by
the
Apostles
,
and
Primitive
Church
.
From
whence
it
followeth
that
the
government
of
the
Church
,
by
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Suffraganes
,
Archdeacons
,
Deacons
,
Chancellours
,
Commissaries
and
Officialls
,
now
already
planted
and
liked
of
,
was
not
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
.
And
therefore
for
my
part
,
I
cannot
,
but
marvell
,
that
a
disciple
of
the
Apostles
Doctrine
,
and
a
successor
in
the
Apostles
Chaire
,
should
be
drawne
to
humane
reasons
,
not
to
like
of
the
Apostles
government
,
nor
to
tread
in
the
steps
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
For
seeing
the
same
is
acknowledged
by
himself
to
be
the
first
ways
to
be
the
old
and
ancient
way
,
as
being
the
Apostles
way
,
why
Ier.
6.
16.
should
we
not
walke
therein
,
as
in
the
only
good
and
perfect
way
?
The
reverend
Bishops
will
not
deny
,
that
the
Apostles
,
and
Primitive
Church
for
their
manner
of
governement
,
had
the
mind
of
Christ
,
and
that
we
should
follow
the
Apostles
,
as
having
them
for
examples
,
because
they
were
the
followers
of
Christ
.
Againe
they
cannot
but
grant
,
that
the
manner
of
governement
,
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
is
written
within
the
booke
of
the
covenants
of
grace
.
All
which
notwithstanding
we
see
in
this
place
,
that
from
the
new
Testament
,
from
the
Articles
of
grace
,
from
the
law
,
from
the
testimonie
,
from
the
example
of
the
Apostles
,
and
from
the
mind
of
Christ
,
we
are
addressed
and
turned
over
to
our
state
of
government
,
to
our
countrey
,
to
our
people
,
to
our
Common
weale
,
and
to
our
Lawes
.
But
this
turning
of
devises
shall
it
not
bee
esteemed
,
as
the
Potters
clay
?
Isa.
29.
16.
But
(
saith
he
)
to
plant
those
things
in
this
Church
,
which
are
required
to
be
redressed
,
might
bring
rather
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
than
the
end
,
that
is
desired
.
Indeed
(
say
I
)
if
this
might
be
as
soone
proved
,
as
it
was
soone
said
,
the
case
might
have
gone
well
with
him
.
But
this
parable
is
so
darke
,
that
(
unlesse
it
be
opened
)
there
is
no
light
at
all
to
be
seene
in
it
.
For
he
well
knew
,
that
in
stead
of
the
government
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
the
jurisdiction
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Suffragans
,
Deacons
,
Archdeacons
,
Chancellors
,
Commissaries
,
and
Officials
,
is
already
planted
in
this
Church
;
And
he
was
not
ignorant
also
that
the
same
jurisdiction
only
,
and
none
other
,
is
required
to
be
redressed
.
Now
then
if
request
be
made
,
that
this
manner
of
governement
be
redressed
,
how
can
it
evidently
bee
seene
that
to
plant
that
manner
of
government
,
might
bring
rather
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
than
the
end
that
is
desired
?
But
it
may
be
that
he
meant
more
lightsomely
than
he
spake
.
Yea
let
it
be
,
that
he
intended
thus
:
viz.
to
unplant
that
,
which
is
now
planted
,
and
to
plant
those
things
,
which
are
yet
unplanted
(
by
reason
of
many
and
great
alterations
)
might
bring
rather
an
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
than
the
end
that
is
desired
;
well
(
I
say
)
be
it
so
,
that
he
thus
meant
.
How
is
this
thing
evidently
seene
,
or
how
can
it
evidently
be
proved
?
The
best
sight
,
that
the
servant
of
Christ
can
have
,
is
faith
.
For
Faith
is
an
evidence
of
things
which
are
not
seene
.
This
overthrow
Heb.
11.
then
of
the
Gospell
,
not
being
seene
with
his
bodily
eyes
,
must
needs
be
intended
to
have
beene
seene
with
the
eyes
of
his
faith
,
But
where
is
the
word
of
Christ
,
whereupon
the
eyes
of
his
faith
were
fixed
?
If
then
he
hold
no
word
of
faith
,
then
of
necessitie
was
his
evident
sight
,
but
an
evident
fancy
.
And
in
deed
what
else
could
it
be
?
For
what
other
thing
is
there
desired
,
to
bee
planted
in
this
Church
,
but
only
the
Apostolicall
government
of
Christ
?
And
what
other
Gospell
could
hee
evidently
see
,
that
might
bee
overthrowne
by
holding
forth
this
scepter
,
but
only
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
of
Christ
?
A
marvellous
strange
and
unkinde
sight
,
(
I
trow
)
to
be
seene
,
that
the
Apostolicall
Governement
could
no
sooner
bee
planted
,
but
that
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
must
needs
be
rooted
up
.
That
Christ
by
his
owne
scepter
,
were
not
able
to
maintaine
his
owne
grace
,
by
his
owne
order
,
should
weaken
his
owne
oath
,
or
by
his
owne
sword
,
should
cut
from
the
people
of
God
,
his
owne
Word
.
But
seeing
it
was
his
purpose
to
perswade
the
people
unto
a
dislike
of
the
Apostolicall
government
,
by
arguments
and
reasons
drawne
from
humane
policie
,
rather
than
to
confirme
them
in
a
good
opinion
of
the
Prelaticall
Government
,
by
proofes
taken
from
the
authoritie
of
holy
Scripture
,
we
will
follow
him
in
this
his
veine
.
Yea
,
and
by
the
help
of
God
,
we
will
try
of
what
efficacy
,
such
his
politike
and
humane
reasons
may
be
,
as
wherewith
he
did
assay
,
to
disswade
the
people
from
consenting
unto
any
other
manner
of
Church
Government
,
than
is
already
setled
among
us
.
The
generall
effect
of
all
which
,
both
here
and
else
where
spoken
of
,
by
him
briefly
gathered
,
is
this
:
Such
things
may
not
be
plan●ed
in
the
Church
of
England
,
as
by
attempting
,
the
planting
whereof
,
there
is
an
evident
sight
,
that
the
Gospell
among
us
,
may
be
overthrowne
.
But
there
is
an
evident
sight
,
that
the
Gospell
among
us
,
may
be
overthrown
,
by
attempting
,
to
plant
that
Government
in
the
Church
of
England
,
which
was
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
the
Primitive
Church
,
Therefore
that
manner
of
Governement
may
not
be
planted
.
The
assumption
of
which
sillogisme
,
hee
endeavoureth
to
confirme
thus
,
whatsoever
will
draw
with
it
,
many
,
and
great
alterations
of
the
state
of
Government
,
and
of
the
lawes
,
the
same
may
bring
rather
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
than
the
end
that
is
desired
:
but
the
planting
of
the
Governement
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
will
draw
with
it
,
many
and
great
alterations
,
of
the
state
of
Government
,
and
of
the
lawes
.
Therefore
the
planting
of
this
manner
of
government
may
rather
bring
an
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
&c.
If
any
shall
object
that
by
thus
gathering
his
argument
,
I
had
in
this
place
falsified
his
argument
,
by
adding
more
,
than
is
here
expresly
uttered
by
him
:
let
such
one
understand
,
that
this
charge
is
but
a
meere
and
needlesse
cavill
.
For
sithence
both
here
,
and
throughout
his
booke
,
his
intent
was
to
dispute
for
the
governement
already
received
,
against
the
governement
,
which
is
required
,
to
bee
planted
,
in
the
Church
:
And
for
so
much
also
,
as
none
other
governement
,
is
required
to
bee
planted
,
but
that
only
Government
,
which
was
practised
,
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
it
must
necessarily
follow
,
that
the
arrowes
which
he
shot
against
the
government
required
to
bee
planted
,
were
shot
only
against
the
governement
which
was
practised
by
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Primitive
Church
.
And
therefore
there
can
be
no
just
charge
of
any
falsification
;
used
in
the
gathering
of
his
arguments
.
Against
which
I
argue
as
●olloweth
:
Whatsoever
will
draw
with
i●
no
alterations
of
the
state
of
Governement
,
and
but
few
,
or
small
alterations
of
the
lawes
,
the
same
may
rather
bring
the
end
,
that
is
desired
,
viz.
a
godly
peace
,
and
Christian
unitie
both
in
Church
and
Common
weale
,
than
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
among
us
.
But
the
planting
of
the
government
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
will
draw
with
it
no
alteration
,
of
the
state
of
government
,
and
but
few
or
small
alterations
of
the
lawes
.
Therefore
the
planting
of
the
Government
practised
by
the
Apostles
,
and
Primitive
Church
,
may
rather
bring
the
end
that
is
desired
,
viz
,
a
godly
peace
and
Christian
unitie
,
both
in
Church
and
Common
weale
,
than
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
among
us
,
The
truth
of
which
argument
will
then
appeare
,
when
the
Admonitors
argument
shall
be
convinced
of
errour
:
for
the
disproofe
of
the
one
,
is
the
proofe
of
the
other
,
and
if
his
fall
,
then
cannot
this
but
follow
.
And
touching
the
invaliditie
of
the
first
proposition
,
of
his
second
Sillogisme
,
we
affirme
,
that
the
alterations
,
of
the
state
of
government
,
and
of
the
Lawes
(
bee
they
never
so
many
and
never
so
great
)
can
never
bring
any
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
if
the
same
alterations
,
be
made
,
for
the
planting
of
the
Gospell
.
For
the
lawes
once
altered
,
can
overthrow
nought
,
because
they
are
then
no
more
lawes
.
And
to
say
,
that
the
Gospell
once
planted
by
authoritie
of
new
lawes
,
can
be
overthrowne
by
the
same
lawes
,
is
more
absurd
.
For
the
new
lawes
give
life
to
the
entertaining
of
the
Gospell
,
by
means
wherof
,
the
Gospell
,
can
not
discontinue
,
so
long
as
those
lawes
continue
.
And
hereupon
also
it
followeth
,
that
no
alteration
of
lawes
,
for
sweeping
,
and
cleansing
of
the
Church
,
for
casting
,
and
whipping
buyers
and
sellers
,
and
choppers
of
Churches
,
out
of
the
Church
,
can
overthrow
the
Gospell
.
For
if
all
drosse
,
filth
,
and
corruption
,
be
cast
out
;
if
all
lets
,
and
impediments
,
be
done
away
,
it
cannot
be
but
that
the
Gospell
,
must
needs
have
a
freer
,
and
larger
passage
,
as
whereunto
a
wider
doore
can
not
bee
,
but
opened
,
for
the
bringing
in
of
a
more
plentifull
harvest
.
And
if
the
Church
be
beautifull
as
Tyrsa
,
and
Sol.
song
.
6.
3
,
4
comely
as
Ierusalem
,
if
she
looke
as
the
morning
,
If
she
be
faire
as
the
Moone
,
pure
as
the
Sunne
,
and
terrible
as
an
army
,
then
is
she
set
as
a
seale
on
the
Lords
heart
,
and
as
a
signet
upon
his
arme
,
and
then
shall
the
coales
of
his
jealousie
be
as
fiery
coales
,
and
as
a
vehement
flame
,
that
much
water
shall
never
quench
it
,
nor
any
floods
ever
drowne
it
.
But
if
he
should
rather
meane
,
that
the
alterations
of
the
state
of
governement
,
should
be
so
many
and
so
great
,
as
that
thereupon
he
did
strongly
imagine
,
evidently
to
see
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
then
we
say
that
no
state
of
government
,
can
ever
undergo
,
either
many
,
or
few
,
either
small
,
or
great
alterations
,
unlesse
by
alteration
of
lawes
made
by
the
same
state
of
Government
,
the
same
state
of
government
be
altered
.
Now
then
if
our
politike
state
of
government
,
(
whereof
hee
must
needs
speake
,
for
otherwise
his
speech
were
to
no
purpose
)
to
amend
and
reforme
abuses
in
it selfe
,
may
justly
put
it selfe
under
the
yoke
of
a
new
law
,
(
as
it
hath
done
,
and
daily
doth
unto
many
new
lawes
)
and
so
in
this
respect
,
after
a
sort
,
in
some
part
alter
it selfe
(
for
every
reformation
is
a
kinde
of
alteration
)
without
any
dammage
,
hazard
,
or
prejudice
to
it self
,
if
(
I
say
)
this
may
well
be
so
,
what
a
silly
skare-crow
,
is
there
here
,
brought
into
the
field
,
to
fray
our
politike
state
of
governement
,
for
attempting
a
reformation
in
the
Church
?
Belike
he
knew
some
to
faine
,
that
our
state
of
governement
,
must
necessarily
fancy
whatsoever
they
fancy
.
And
namely
,
that
a
reformation
of
the
Church
,
cannot
but
inferre
a
desolation
of
the
State
:
or
that
the
State
cannot
be
well
ordered
except
it
suffer
the
Church
to
be
disordered
:
or
that
the
Church
could
not
be
faire
,
well
favoured
,
and
in
good
plight
,
but
the
state
of
our
Countrey
,
people
and
common
weale
,
must
be
foule
,
ill
favoured
and
out
of
heart
;
or
lastly
that
the
State
cannot
launce
,
binde
,
draw
,
and
heale
up
the
sores
,
wounds
,
and
contagions
of
the
Church
,
but
it
must
withall
fester
,
infect
and
poison
it selfe
.
All
which
,
how
unsavorie
and
voide
of
all
sense
it
is
,
I
leave
to
the
judgement
,
both
of
the
state
,
and
of
the
Church
.
For
who
seeth
not
,
but
that
the
state
of
politike
government
,
may
wholly
alter
the
state
of
Church
government
,
and
not
so
much
as
alter
one
least
jot
of
the
politike
state
of
government
it selfe
?
Besides
,
since
our
state
of
politike
government
,
hath
in
our
dayes
and
before
our
eyes
,
repealed
very
many
old
lawes
,
and
disavowed
sundry
ancient
customes
,
to
entertaine
,
and
harbour
the
Gospell
,
must
our
state
of
politike
government
,
no
sooner
now
attempt
to
repaire
certaine
breaches
,
made
into
the
vineyard
,
but
it
must
streight
wayes
,
roote
up
,
that
which
it
hath
planted
,
and
pull
downe
that
,
which
it
hath
builded
?
Hee
that
diggeth
about
,
and
dungeth
,
hee
that
spreadeth
and
pruneth
the
rootes
and
branches
of
a
Tree
,
doth
hee
not
rather
quicken
,
than
kill
the
roote
?
And
doth
hee
not
rather
cause
the
boughes
to
sprought
,
than
the
body
to
wither
?
Can
seven
times
trying
,
and
fining
of
Gold
,
breed
a
canker
in
Gold
:
or
may
a
River
bee
dreined
drie
,
by
one
who
shutteth
not
,
but
openeth
the
Springs
?
The
bodie
of
a
corpulent
,
and
diseased
man
,
the
more
it
is
purged
,
the
more
full
of
health
it
is
,
and
of
better
constitution
.
And
how
then
can
it
be
concluded
,
that
the
Gospell
,
the
life
and
soule
of
the
Church
,
can
languish
,
and
give
up
the
ghost
,
when
the
Church
for
the
better
preservation
of
her
health
,
shall
receive
by
some
new
and
wholesome
law
,
some
new
and
wholesome
purgative
receite
?
Moreover
,
forsomuch
as
here
is
mention
made
,
how
the
publishers
of
this
Booke
,
did
consider
on
the
one
part
,
of
things
that
were
required
to
bee
redressed
,
and
on
the
other
side
,
of
things
required
to
bee
planted
,
together
with
the
state
of
our
Countrey
,
People
,
and
Common
weale
,
it
is
plaine
,
that
their
resolution
was
rather
still
to
continue
things
amisse
,
in
the
Church
unredressed
,
than
to
plant
the
things
required
,
to
be
planted
.
And
alas
,
what
a
resolution
was
that
among
pillars
and
Fathers
(
for
so
they
will
bee
counted
)
of
the
Church
?
Especially
,
when
as
the
things
required
to
be
redressed
,
were
required
to
bee
redressed
at
the
hands
of
the
whole
state
of
governement
,
that
is
,
at
the
hands
of
the
Queene
,
the
Lords
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
and
Commons
in
open
Parliament
assembled
.
And
could
any
dammage
(
I
pray
you
)
have
ensued
to
the
state
of
Government
,
to
the
state
of
the
Queene
,
to
the
state
of
our
Countrey
,
People
,
Common
weale
,
and
Lawes
,
or
to
the
state
of
the
Gospell
,
if
things
amisse
in
the
Church
,
had
beene
redressed
,
and
things
wanting
in
the
Church
,
had
beene
planted
by
so
high
,
and
supreme
a
power
?
I
trow
not
.
Nay
seeing
our
Countrey
,
People
,
and
Commmon
weale
,
not
only
once
,
and
twice
,
and
thrice
,
but
many
times
,
have
humbly
and
earnestly
prayed
,
and
solicited
in
open
Parliament
,
a
redresse
of
things
amisse
in
the
Church
,
is
it
not
most
evident
,
that
things
were
not
considered
aright
but
amisse
by
these
Fathers
of
the
Church
?
And
that
the
considerers
by
keeping
things
unplanted
,
rather
aymed
at
their
owne
profit
,
honour
,
and
dignitie
,
than
that
our
Countrey
,
People
,
and
Common
weale
,
should
fare
the
better
,
by
having
things
amisse
,
to
bee
redressed
▪
The
considerers
then
being
them selves
parties
,
yea
and
such
parties
as
by
whom
things
were
carried
amisse
,
in
the
Church
,
and
whose
defects
only
were
required
to
be
redressed
:
no
marvell
(
I
say
)
if
they
used
all
kinde
of
artificiall
advisement
and
consideration
,
to
keepe
things
still
unplanted
,
by
the
planting
whereof
their
owne
unfatherly
miscariages
,
must
have
beene
reformed
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
things
required
to
be
planted
,
might
indeed
be
once
planted
,
howsoever
happily
our
former
Church
officers
,
might
bee
somewhat
male-contented
,
and
discouraged
,
to
have
their
superfluities
pared
,
and
the
edge
of
their
swords
abated
,
yet
is
there
no
least
cause
at
all
,
for
our
Countrey
,
people
,
and
Common
weale
to
feare
any
trouble
,
or
hurly burly
among
us
.
For
if
the
hand
of
God
be
in
Judah
,
so
that
he
give
the
people
one
heart
,
to
doe
the
commandement
2
Chron.
30
12.
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
Rulers
,
according
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
if
the
King
,
the
Nobles
and
Commons
shall
condescend
and
agree
in
one
,
and
if
their
voices
shall
be
all
,
but
as
the
voice
of
one
man
,
to
allow
and
approve
that
,
which
doth
touch
and
concerne
them
all
,
then
shall
neither
the
Nobles
have
any
occasion
to
disdaine
the
Commons
,
nor
the
Commons
any
reason
to
envie
the
Nobles
.
Much
lesse
can
the
Nobles
be
at
variance
with
the
Nobles
,
nor
the
Commons
be
at
defiance
with
the
Commons
.
For
they
bee
all
of
them
so
prudent
,
and
so
provident
,
as
that
they
will
not
bite
one
another
,
lest
they
should
be
devoured
one
of
the
other
.
And
in
deed
,
why
should
any
of
our
Clergie-Masters
be
so
void
of
judgement
,
as
to
deny
the
Nobles
and
Commons
,
after
foure
and
forty
yeares
experience
,
of
a
most
prosperous
peace
,
waiting
upon
the
Gospell
,
to
be
now
growne
so
uncircumspect
and
simple
witted
,
as
that
a
reformation
of
disorders
to
be
made
by
their
consents
in
others
,
should
bring
forth
a
confusion
in
themselves
?
What
?
will
they
bicker
one
with
the
other
,
will
they
beate
,
and
buffet
one
another
,
when
there
is
no
cause
of
disagreement
,
or
variance
betweene
them
?
For
they
shall
be
sure
to
lose
neither
libertie
,
nor
dignitie
;
they
shall
endanger
neither
honour
,
nor
profit
.
Our
Nobles
shall
be
tres-noble
still
,
they
shall
be
Princes
and
Captaines
over
our
people
:
They
shall
be
Deputies
and
Presidents
in
our
publike
Weale
:
They
shall
be
Peeres
,
and
Ancients
of
the
Kingdome
:
their
Priviledges
,
Prerogatives
,
Preeminences
,
stiles
,
ensignes
,
and
titles
of
prowesle
,
and
honour
,
shall
not
be
raced
,
defaced
,
or
diminished
.
But
they
shall
(
as
they
may
and
ought
)
remaine
and
continue
whole
,
and
inviolable
,
both
to
them
,
and
their
posterities
,
throughout
their
generations
.
Our
Judges
,
Justices
,
and
Lawyers
,
shall
have
and
enjoy
their
authorities
,
credits
,
and
reputations
,
as
in
ancient
times
.
They
shall
be
recorders
of
our
Cities
,
Townes
,
and
Boroughs
:
They
shall
be
Stewards
of
Kings
Leets
and
Lawdayes
.
Our
Knights
,
Esquires
and
Gentlemen
,
shall
still
bee
Burgesses
in
Parliaments
,
and
Conservators
of
the
Kings
peace
:
they
shall
bee
Assistants
to
examine
and
represse
thefts
,
rapines
,
murders
,
robberies
,
riots
,
routs
,
and
such
like
insolencies
.
yea
they
shall
be
our
Spokes-men
,
and
our
Dayes-men
,
to
arbitrate
and
compose
,
striffes
and
debates
betweene
neighbour
and
neighbour
.
Our
common
people
,
they
without
disturbance
,
shall
quietly
and
peacably
,
retaine
and
injoy
(
as
in
former
ages
)
their
immunities
,
franchises
and
liberties
,
as
well
abroad
as
at
home
,
as
well
in
their
houses
,
as
in
their
fields
.
They
shall
possesse
their
tenancies
without
ejection
,
they
shall
bee
inheritors
without
expulsion
,
as
well
to
the
lawes
,
liberties
,
and
customes
,
as
to
the
lands
and
possessions
of
their
Ancestors
.
They
shall
not
bee
compelled
to
goe
to
warfare
upon
their
owne
costs
,
they
shall
not
be
tryed
,
arraigned
,
or
condemned
,
by
forraign
power
,
or
by
forraigne
Lawes
.
There
shall
no
husbandry
,
no
clothing
,
no
handicraft
,
no
mariner
,
no
marchandise
,
no
lawes
of
the
Land
,
no
manner
of
good
learning
whatsoever
in
Schoole
,
Colledge
,
or
Vniversitie
,
be
decreased
or
laid
aside
.
Wherefore
the
Admonitor
toying
neversomuch
;
howsoever
hee
hath
made
his
flourish
,
and
cast
about
with
his
May
bees
,
his
,
I
feare
,
his
pray
God
,
his
yfes
,
and
his
andes
,
howsoever
(
I
say
)
it
pleased
him
to
trifle
with
these
gew
gawes
;
yet
shall
none
ever
be
able
,
to
prove
by
any
proofes
drawne
from
the
holy
Scripture
,
or
humane
reason
,
that
any
hinderance
,
indignitie
,
or
incumbrance
can
ever
betide
our
Nobles
,
our
Commons
,
the
state
of
our
Countrey
,
People
,
Lawes
,
or
Common-Weale
,
if
the
state
of
Church-governement
,
were
translated
from
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
Chancellours
,
Commissaries
,
and
Officials
,
(
which
are
officers
in
the
house
of
God
,
only
according
to
the
commandements
and
traditions
of
men
)
unto
the
government
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
primitive
Church
,
which
they
cannot
deny
,
but
must
confesse
to
have
been
according
to
the
holy
pleasure
of
God
.
Nay
our
Nobles
,
and
our
Commons
,
are
most
assured
to
bee
so
farr
from
being
endammaged
,
or
dosing
ought
hereby
,
as
hereby
they
shall
purchase
that
unto
themselves
,
which
never
yet
any
oppugner
of
so
good
and
holy
a
cause
,
could
attaine
unto
.
Namely
,
they
shall
seale
up
unto
their
owne
soules
,
infallible
testimones
of
good
and
sincere
consciences
:
testimonies
(
I
say
)
of
their
fidelities
unto
God
,
testimonies
of
their
allegiance
unto
him
,
by
whom
they
have
beene
redeemed
,
and
testimonies
of
love
,
and
compassion
unto
the
whole
Church
of
God
.
Nay
further
,
our
Commons
shall
be
so
farre
from
bringing
a-dammage
upon
themselves
,
as
they
shall
marvellously
benefit
the
mselves
.
First
by
purchasing
unto
themselves
,
a
large
immunitie
from
many
foule
and
great
grievances
,
and
exactions
of
money
imposed
and
levied
upon
them
,
by
Officers
and
Deputies
of
Arehbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
&c.
Secondly
,
by
having
the
Lord
Christ
,
whose
cause
they
undertake
,
and
whose
glory
they
advance
,
to
bee
a
friend
unto
their
friends
,
and
an
enemie
unto
their
enemies
.
And
if
our
Nobles
,
and
our
Commons
,
bee
all
hushed
,
if
they
bee
all
at
sleep
,
at
peace
and
at
rest
,
wee
may
cast
away
all
feare
,
and
bee
past
all
doubt
,
that
the
King
can
not
,
but
holily
recreate
and
solace
himsel●e
,
and
that
his
gray
haires
,
whensoever
they
shall
come
,
shall
never
bee
brought
to
the
grave
,
in
sorrow
,
but
in
a
good
and
perfect
age
,
and
peace
But
happily
it
may
be
replyed
,
that
some
of
our
Nobles
,
and
most
of
our
``
Commons
,
be
so
backwardly
affected
of
the
truth
of
Religion
,
Pag.
79.
as
that
rather
they
would
turne
head
upon
the
Gospell
,
than
Pag.
79.
brooke
an
alteration
of
Archiepiscopall
,
Episcopall
,
and
Archidiaconall
Church
governement
.
In
deed
if
a
reformation
of
the
state
of
the
Clergie
were
attempted
by
any
other
meanes
,
than
by
publike
tractation
and
consent
of
Parliament
,
I
could
not
but
leane
unto
this
opinion
,
that
the
attempting
thereof
might
bring
an
overthrow
to
the
attempters
.
Because
the
same
attempt
,
should
be
dishonourable
to
the
name
of
God
,
as
being
contrary
to
the
forme
of
doctrine
received
.
But
since
things
amisse
are
required
to
be
redressed
by
the
King
and
Parliament
alone
,
this
objection
is
altogether
vaine
and
frivelous
,
and
is
already
sufficiently
convinced
,
by
that
peaceable
agreement
betweene
Nobles
and
Commons
,
before
remembred
.
But
let
us
wade
a
little
deeper
,
and
search
a
little
more
narrowly
into
every
veine
,
creeke
,
and
corner
of
this
supposition
.
And
let
us
see
,
by
what
manner
of
persons
this
pretensed
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
might
bee
wrought
.
All
carnall
,
sensuall
,
and
earthly
men
,
either
whose
belly
is
their
No
feare
that
prophane
men
will
overthrow
the
Gospell
.
god
,
or
whose
God
is
this
world
,
all
such
men
(
I
say
)
as
in
every
age
,
be
of
Domingoes
religion
,
namely
,
just
and
jump
,
of
that
religion
,
which
the
King
and
State
professe
,
they
are
so
farre
from
attempting
ought
,
to
overthrow
the
Gospell
,
as
under
the
shadow
of
the
name
thereof
,
they
will
evermore
croud
,
and
cover
their
carnalitie
and
prophannesse
.
For
they
being
evermore
of
every
religion
,
and
so
indeed
of
no
religion
,
and
passing
not
whether
our
Saviour
Christ
,
or
Beliall
be
their
God
,
sing
as
the
Poet
singeth
;
Ais
?
Aio
:
Negas
?
Nego
:
beck
and
bow
,
cap
and
knee
,
to
whatsoever
the
State
and
Law
commands
.
If
the
King
be
a
Gospeller
,
the
Gospel
,
the
Gospel
,
and
naught
else
,
but
the
Gospel
shall
be
found
to
roule
in
their
mouthes
.
But
let
the
Crowne
once
turne
,
by
and
by
,
they
have
turned
their
Coates
,
and
as
weaher-cocks
,
with
every
puffe
of
winde
,
are
huffed
about
.
Whatsoever
order
or
manner
of
government
bee
planted
or
displanted
in
the
Church
,
the
same
shall
bee
no
corosive
to
them
.
It
shall
never
sticke
in
these
mens
stomacks
,
neither
will
they
lay
it
to
their
heartes
.
The
King
and
the
Counsell
is
wise
enough
,
and
know
what
they
have
to
doe
well
enough
.
They
will
not
bee
more
forward
,
nor
wiser
than
the
Prince
,
they
will
not
checke
and
controll
the
whole
Realme
.
They
cannot
brooke
these
busie
bodies
,
and
medlers
in
matters
above
their
reach
.
They
will
bee
none
of
these
new fangled
and
precise
fooles
;
they
will
not
be
backward
,
and
come
behinde
the
law
,
as
the
Papists
doe
;
neither
will
they
be
too
forward
,
and
runne
before
the
law
,
as
the
Puritans
doe
.
But
they
will
behave
themselves
in
all
things
,
and
at
all
seasons
,
as
discreet
and
politike
Protestants
ought
to
doe
,
conforming
and
submitting
themselves
alwayes
to
all
order
and
authoritie
of
the
Queenes
booke
,
and
lawes
setled
.
Yea
and
though
they
be
not
booke
learned
,
nor
any
pen
Clerks
,
yet
they
believe
well
.
And
therefore
they
will
goe
to
the
Church
,
and
say
a
few
prayers
,
yea
,
and
they
will
receive
the
Sacrament
at
Easter
,
as
devoutly
as
the
best
precisian
of
them
all
.
All
these
Atheists
and
godlesse
men
,
being
neither
hot
nor
cold
,
neither
fish
nor
flesh
,
nor
good
red
herring
,
plant
what
plants
you
will
,
and
sowe
what
seeds
you
list
,
yea
make
what
ditch
,
hedge
,
pale
,
wall
,
or
sence
you
please
,
they
set
cocke
upon
hoope
,
and
passe
not
a
button
for
it
;
every
season
,
be
it
wet
,
or
be
it
dry
;
every
kind
of
land
,
be
it
clay
,
or
be
it
sand
;
every
furrow
,
be
it
broad
,
or
be
it
narrow
,
be
it
deepe
or
be
it
shallow
,
pleaseth
these
medley
coates
alike
.
They
are
like
unto
Iacobs
Ewes
,
which
having
straked
and
party
coloured
rods
laid
before
them
in
the
gutters
,
at
a
ramming
time
,
brought
forth
none
other
but
party
coloured
Lambes
.
And
therefore
they
will
never
stir
hand
nor
foot
,
nor
once
step
over
a
straw
to
worke
any
Admonitory
protestants
by
their
owne
doctrine
,
ought
not
to
binde
the
Church
,
to
a
perpetuall
gove●nment
of
prelacie
.
least
annoyance
to
the
Gospell
.
It
is
good
sleeping
alwayes
,
for
these
men
in
a
whole
skinne
:
And
not
much
unlike
to
these
party
coloured
sleepers
,
are
the
admonitorie
protestants
.
For
they
,
as
the
dutie
of
faithfull
subjects
doe
bind
them
,
living
in
a
state
of
the
Church
reformed
,
and
having
libertie
in
externall
government
,
and
other
outward
orders
to
choose
such
as
they
thinke
,
in
wisedome
and
godlinesse
,
to
be
most
convenient
for
the
state
of
their
countrey
,
and
disposition
of
the
people
,
and
having
the
consent
of
their
godly
Magistrates
,
to
that
outward
forme
of
jurisdiction
,
and
deciding
of
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
these
kinde
of
protestants
,
(
I
say
)
alwayes
blowing
out
the
trumpet
of
obedience
,
and
crying
an
alarum
of
loyaltie
to
every
ordinance
of
man
,
and
gravely
,
wisely
,
and
stoutly
demeaning
themselves
against
all
the
giddie
heads
,
and
fanaticall
schismatikes
,
and
wrangling
spirits
of
our
age
,
dare
not
(
I
trow
)
slip
the
collar
nor
cast
off
the
yoke
,
dare
not
push
with
the
horne
,
nor
wince
with
the
heele
against
the
Gospell
;
If
so
bee
by
the
authoritie
of
our
Christian
King
,
with
the
consent
of
his
Parliament
;
the
platforme
of
govern
-
(
as
he
saith
)
devised
by
some
of
our
neighbour
Churches
,
but
(
as
we
and
they
themselves
confesse
)
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
might
bee
received
and
established
,
to
be
the
best
and
fittest
order
of
governement
,
for
the
Church
of
England
,
as
well
as
it
hath
been
a
long
time
,
and
yet
is
of
Scotland
,
and
of
most
of
all
other
Christian
Churches
.
For
if
it
be
too
great
a
bridle
of
Christian
libertie
(
as
they
say
)
in
things
externall
,
to
cast
upon
the
Church
of
Christ
,
a
perpetuall
commandement
,
and
if
the
Church
have
free
libertie
to
make
choise
of
what
government
soever
,
she
thinketh
convenient
,
then
is
she
neither
restrained
at
her
pleasure
,
to
forsake
that
which
by
long
experience
she
hath
found
to
be
inconvenient
,
neither
is
she
tyed
still
to
retaine
Archiepiscopall
,
Episcopall
,
and
Archidiaconall
governement
,
though
for
a
long
season
the
same
have
beene
used
.
For
that
indeed
might
well
and
justly
be
said
,
be
too
to
great
a
bridle
of
Christian
libertie
,
when
by
necessitie
there
is
cast
upon
the
Church
,
such
a
perpetuall
regiment
of
prelacy
,
as
may
not
be
removed
.
Wherefore
if
our
continued
Prelaticall
discipline
,
whereby
the
liberty
of
the
Church
is
taken
away
,
by
publike
authority
of
the
King
and
States
might
be
discontinued
,
and
libertie
granted
to
the
Church
,
to
use
the
Apostolicall
discipline
,
either
our
Admonitorie
Protestants
must
yeeld
,
stoop
,
and
obey
,
or
els
be
found
to
be
a
way
ward
,
a
contentious
and
a
●romple
generation
.
And
if
these
two
former
kinds
of
our
people
(
which
the
land
being
divided
into
five
parts
make
three
at
the
least
)
shall
every
way
bee
supporters
of
unitie
,
and
conformitie
,
to
the
Gospell
,
and
no
way
disturbers
of
the
peace
,
liberty
and
tranquillitie
of
the
Church
,
what
overthrow
,
or
what
dammage
may
the
Gospell
sustaine
by
the
other
parts
?
Yea
though
they
should
unite
,
linke
and
confederate
themselves
in
one
.
For
are
they
not
weaker
in
power
,
poorer
in
purse
,
and
of
farre
lesse
reputation
than
the
former
?
And
yet
neverthelesse
,
these
parts
are
at
such
deadly
feud
one
against
the
other
,
and
at
such
an
irreconcileable
enmitie
betweene
themselves
,
that
the
case
standeth
now
betweene
them
,
as
sometimes
it
stood
with
Caesar
and
Pompey
,
not
whether
of
them
,
should
raigne
,
but
whether
of
them
should
live
.
And
how
then
can
these
parts
thus
divided
,
possibly
agree
together
,
against
the
other
parts
,
so
surely
combined
?
Besides
,
the
first
sort
of
these
two
sorts
,
whom
it
pleaseth
our
Protestants
,
Puritane
protestants
,
can
never
overthrow
the
Gospell
.
the
Admonishers
,
for
difference
sake
to
dubb
with
the
Knights
Hood
of
Precisians
,
or
precise
and
puritane
Protestants
.
Why
?
They
are
the
onely
and
principall
spokes-men
and
petitioners
for
the
Apostolicall
Discipline
,
required
to
bee
planted
.
Nay
these
men
,
out
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
so
resolutely
are
perswaded
,
of
the
truth
of
God
,
conteyned
therein
,
as
without
which
,
they
know
perfectly
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
can
never
powerfully
florish
,
or
be
entertained
with
so
high
a
Majestie
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
as
it
ought
to
be
.
The
Gospel
hath
overthrown
the
papist
,
therfore
hee
can
never
overthrow
the
Gospel
.
And
as
for
the
other
sort
,
(
the
Papists
I
meane
)
alas
that
poore
ratt
,
what
overthrow
can
he
worke
to
the
Gospell
,
whose
bane
the
Gospell
hath
wrought
so
long
since
?
Alas
this
faint
ghost
is
so
farre
spent
;
his
disease
growne
so
desperate
,
and
his
sicknesse
,
now
at
such
an
hay-now-hay
,
as
all
the
phisicke
of
all
the
Phisitions
in
the
world
,
can
not
recover
his
health
,
or
once
take
away
his
head-ach
.
This
silly
snake
,
then
having
hissed
out
all
his
sting
,
spit
out
all
his
venome
,
and
ungorged
himselfe
of
all
his
poyson
,
how
can
his
skin
,
or
how
should
his
taile
anoy
the
Gospell
?
If
therefore
it
might
please
the
Admonishers
,
upon
a
revew
of
our
State
,
our
countrey
,
and
our
people
,
to
cast
such
men
,
as
be
open
enemies
to
the
Gospell
,
into
squadrons
,
causing
them
to
march
ranck
by
ranck
,
and
troop
by
troop
and
delivering
unto
the
King
,
a
muster
roule
,
of
all
the
names
,
qualities
and
conditions
of
the
principall
popish
recusants
within
the
Realme
(
for
none
but
such
only
can
be
suspected
openly
to
band
themselves
against
the
Gospell
)
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
the
least
part
of
all
the
other
foure
parts
would
be
as
great
in
number
,
as
these
.
And
what
then
should
the
King
and
State
feare
the
multitudes
of
Recusants
,
when
one
standing
on
the
Kings
side
,
should
be
able
to
withstand
ten
;
and
ten
an
hundred
;
and
hundred
a
thousand
;
and
a
thousand
ten
thousand
papists
.
King
Asa
2
Chron.
14.
crying
unto
the
Lord
his
God
,
that
it
was
nothing
with
him
,
to
help
with
many
or
with
no
power
,
and
resting
upon
the
Lord
,
overcame
ten
hundred
thousand
,
and
three
hundred
chariots
,
of
the
Ethiopians
,
and
Labimes
.
For
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
behold
all
the
earth
,
to
shew
himselfe
strong
with
them
,
that
are
of
a
perfect
heart
toward
him
:
And
when
King
Joash
remembred
not
the
kindenesse
which
2
Chron.
●4
Iehoiada
the
Priest
had
done
unto
him
,
but
slew
Zechariah
his
sonne
,
the
Lord
delivered
the
King
,
and
a
very
great
Armie
into
the
hands
of
a
small
company
of
the
host
of
the
King
of
Aram
,
who
gave
sentence
against
the
King
,
slew
all
the
Princes
of
Iudah
from
among
the
people
,
and
caried
the
spoyle
of
them
unto
Damascus
.
And
thus
much
concerning
the
Admonitors
proposition
,
viz.
Whatsoever
will
draw
with
it
many
and
great
alterations
of
the
state
of
Government
,
and
of
the
lawes
,
the
same
may
bring
rather
the
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
than
the
end
that
is
desired
;
All
which
speech
of
his
I
affirme
to
bee
but
a
vaine
and
trifling
riddle
,
as
the
whole
strength
whereof
resteth
only
upon
a
may
bee
.
Whereunto
if
I
should
onely
have
spoken
thus
,
and
no
more
,
viz.
that
many
and
great
alterations
,
&c.
might
rather
not
bring
an
overthrow
of
the
Gospell
,
&c.
I
suppose
,
and
that
upon
good
ground
,
that
such
(
may
,
might
not
bee
)
might
every
way
be
as
forcible
,
to
disprove
the
one
,
as
his
(
may
bee
)
can
any
way
be
pregnant
to
prove
the
other
.
And
touching
his
assumption
,
viz.
but
the
planting
of
the
government
,
practised
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
,
will
draw
with
it
many
and
great
alterations
,
of
the
state
of
government
and
of
the
Lawes
:
If
in
this
place
hee
understood
,
the
state
of
Church
governement
,
and
of
the
Lawes
Ecclesiasticall
now
in
use
,
then
is
the
proposition
true
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
wee
avow
,
the
Gospell
to
bee
so
farre
from
incurring
any
overthrow
by
such
an
alteration
,
as
thereby
it
is
certaine
,
that
the
same
shall
more
and
more
flourish
,
and
bee
perpetually
established
:
by
reason
that
this
alteration
should
be
made
from
that
which
by
long
experience
,
is
known
to
be
corrupt
,
unto
that
which
is
knowne
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
to
be
pure
and
sincere
.
From
a
government
(
I
say
)
and
Lawes
authorized
,
by
tradition
,
and
commandements
of
man
alone
,
to
a
policie
and
lawes
founded
and
descended
,
by
and
from
God
himselfe
.
But
if
the
Admonitor
,
by
the
assumption
meant
to
informe
us
,
that
the
planting
of
the
Apostolicall
government
will
draw
with
it
many
and
great
alterations
,
of
the
temporall
state
of
government
,
and
of
the
temporall
lawes
,
statutes
,
or
customes
of
the
Kingdome
:
then
as
before
The
planting
of
the
Apostolicall
government
will
draw
no
alteration
of
the
Laws
of
the
realme
with
it
.
to
his
first
,
so
now
also
to
his
second
,
I
answer
negatively
:
and
affirme
,
that
the
planting
of
the
said
Apostolicall
government
,
will
not
draw
with
it
any
the
least
alteration
,
of
any
part
,
of
that
temporall
state
of
government
,
nor
almost
of
any
one
common
statute
,
or
customary
law
of
the
Land
,
which
may
not
rather
be
altered
,
than
retained
.
For
this
platforme
of
government
,
we
are
able
by
the
helpe
of
God
,
to
defend
the
same
generally
,
and
for
the
most
part
,
to
bee
most
agreeable
,
and
correspondent
,
to
the
nature
,
qualitie
,
disposition
,
and
estate
of
our
Countrey
,
People
,
Common
weale
,
and
Lawes
,
as
in
our
particular
answers
,
to
his
particular
reasons
shall
more
at
large
appeare
.
In
all
new
,
and
extraordinary
alterations
,
it
is
not
only
requisite
to
abolish
all
bad
opinions
out
of
the
mindes
of
those
that
know
not
the
drift
of
the
enterprisers
,
but
it
is
also
necessary
,
that
the
defence
of
such
alterations
,
be
made
forcible
against
the
opposition
of
all
gainesayers
:
we
will
descend
to
the
particulars
,
and
joyne
issue
with
the
Admonitor
.
And
upon
all
allegations
,
exceptions
,
witnesses
,
and
records
to
bee
made
,
sworne
,
examined
,
and
produced
out
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
Lawes
of
the
Land
already
setled
,
on
the
behalfe
of
our
cause
,
before
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
,
his
Nobles
,
and
Commons
in
Parliament
,
we
shall
submit
our selves
and
our
cause
to
the
Kings
Royall
,
and
most
Christian
judgement
.
In
the
meane
time
,
we
averre
that
not
only
the
former
clause
of
this
admonitory
bill
,
but
that
all
other
clauses
following
in
the
same
bill
,
for
the
invaliditie
,
insufficiency
,
indignitie
,
and
nullitie
of
them
,
are
to
bee
throwne
out
and
dismissed
from
the
Kings
Court
,
especially
for
that
the
particulars
opened
by
the
Admonitor
,
can
not
serve
for
any
reasonable
warning
,
to
induce
the
common
people
,
to
rely
themselves
upon
his
,
I
am
of
opinion
,
to
the
which
we
plead
at
barre
as
followeth
.
ADMONITION
.
First
(
saith
he
)
the
whole
State
of
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
will
be
Page
77
altered
.
For
the
Canon
Law
must
b●
utterly
taken
away
,
with
all
Offices
to
the
same
belonging
;
which
to
supply
with
other
Lawes
and
functions
,
without
many
inconveniences
,
would
bee
very
hard
:
the
use
and
studie
of
the
civill
Law
,
will
bee
utterly
overthrowne
.
ASSERTION
.
When
by
a
common
acceptance
and
use
of
speech
,
these
words
(
whole
State
of
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
)
are
understood
of
the
Common
and
statute
lawes
of
the
Realme
,
that
is
to
say
of
the
Kings
temporall
Canon
and
civill
Lawes
no
part
of
the
Laws
of
the
Realme
,
but
only
by
sufferance
.
lawes
,
and
not
of
Canon
or
Civill
lawes
,
it
cannot
follow
,
that
the
whole
state
of
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
should
be
altered
,
though
the
Canon
and
Civill
Lawes
,
with
all
offices
to
the
same
belonging
,
should
be
utterly
taken
away
and
be
wholly
overthrown
.
For
no
more
could
the
Admonitor
prove
,
the
Canon
or
Civill
Law
,
at
any
time
heretofore
,
to
have
beene
any
part
of
the
Lawes
of
this
Realme
,
otherwise
than
only
by
[
](A61696-e14030-b)`
`
a
25.
H.
8.
C.
21.
in
the
preamble
.
sufferance
of
our
Kings
,
acceptance
,
long
use
and
custome
of
our
people
)
than
can
any
man
prove
a
parsley-bed
,
a
rosemary-twigge
,
or
an
ivie-branch
,
to
be
any
part
of
the
scite
of
the
Castle
of
Farnham
:
And
therefore
he
might
aswell
have
concluded
thus
,
the
whole
scite
of
the
Castle
of
Farnham
will
be
transposed
:
for
the
Boxetrees
,
the
Heythorne
Arbours
,
and
the
Quick-set
hedges
planted
within
the
Castle-garden
must
bee
removed
and
cast
away
:
which
were
but
a
proofe
provelesse
,
and
a
reason
reasonlesse
.
If
then
by
the
abrogation
of
the
Canon
or
Civill
Law
,
scarce
any
one
part
of
the
lawes
of
this
Realme
should
be
changed
,
what
reason
have
we
to
thinke
that
the
whole
state
of
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
must
be
altered
?
Besides
,
to
conclude
the
whole
,
by
an
argument
drawne
ab
enumeratione
partium
,
and
yet
not
to
number
the
tenth
part
,
(
of
such
parts
as
were
to
bee
numbred
)
is
,
I
am
sure
,
neither
good
logick
nor
good
law
.
Moreover
if
all
the
Canon-law
,
(
I
mean
all
the
Papall
and
forraigne
Canon
Law
,
devised
and
ordeined
at
Rome
,
or
elsewhere
without
the
Realm
,
and
consequently
all
the
Offices
and
functions
to
the
same
belonging
)
bee
already
utterly
taken
away
,
what
hope
of
reward
can
Civilians
expect
from
the
use
of
such
things
,
as
are
within
the
compasse
of
that
law
?
or
of
what
efficacy
is
this
argument
,
to
prove
an
alteration
,
of
any
part
of
the
lawes
of
this
Realme
,
or
that
the
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
should
be
utterly
overthrowne
?
For
the
whole
state
of
the
Lawes
,
properly
called
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
▪
hath
stood
and
continued
many
years
since
the
same
Papall
and
Canon
Law
was
abolished
.
An
imbasement
for
civilians
to
have
preferment
by
offices
of
the
Canon
law
.
The
Canon
law
be
abolished
out
of
the
realme
and
ought
not
to
be
used
.
And
as
touching
the
Civilians
,
for
them
to
seeke
after
preferments
,
by
Offices
and
functions
of
the
Canon
Law
,
is
an
embasement
of
their
honourable
profession
,
especially
since
farre
greater
rewards
might
very
easily
bee
provided
for
them
if
once
they
would
put
to
their
helping
hands
,
for
the
only
establishment
and
practice
of
the
Civill
Law
,
in
the
principall
causes
now
handled
by
them
in
the
Courts
called
Ecclesiasticall
.
But
how
may
it
be
proved
,
that
the
Papall
and
forraign
Canon
law
,
is
already
taken
away
,
and
ought
not
to
bee
used
in
England
?
For
my
part
,
I
heartily
wish
,
that
some
learned
men
in
the
Common
Law
,
would
vouchsafe
to
shew
unto
the
King
and
Parliament
,
their
cleare
knowledge
in
this
point
.
In
the
meane
season
,
I
shall
not
be
negligent
,
to
gather
and
set
downe
,
what
(
in
mine
understanding
)
the
Statute-Law
hath
determined
thereof
.
By
the
statute
of
submission
,
25.
Hen.
8.
revived
1
Eliz.
(
as
the
very
words
and
letter
of
the
petition
and
submission
of
the
Clergy
,
of
the
body
of
the
law
,
and
of
the
provisoes
doe
import
)
the
very
true
meaning
and
intent
of
the
King
and
Parliament
,
is
evident
and
apparent
to
be
thus
as
followeth
,
and
none
other
,
viz.
That
such
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
and
Ordinances
Synodall
,
or
Provinciall
,
which
before
that
time
were
devised
and
ordained
,
or
which
from
thenceforth
should
bee
devised
or
ordained
by
the
Clergie
of
the
Realme
,
being
not
contrariant
or
repugnant
,
&c.
should
only
,
and
alonely
be
authorised
,
and
to
be
put
in
ure
,
and
execution
.
And
consequently
,
that
all
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
and
Ordinances
Papall
,
and
made
by
forraigne
power
without
the
Realm
,
should
wholly
and
utterly
be
abrogated
,
adnulled
,
abolished
and
made
of
no
value
.
The
words
touching
the
petition
,
and
submission
,
mentioned
in
that
Statute
,
in
substance
,
are
these
:
Where
the
Kings
humble
and
obedient
subjects
the
Clergie
,
&c.
have
submitted
themselves
,
and
promised
in
verbo
Sacerdotii
,
that
they
will
never
from
henceforth
presume
No
Canons
provinciall
or
other
to
bee
put
in
ure
,
therefore
no
papall
canons
in
force
.
to
attempt
,
alledge
,
claime
,
or
put
in
ure
,
any
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
Ordinances
,
provinciall
or
other
,
or
enact
,
promulge
,
or
execute
any
new
Canons
&c.
And
where
also
divers
Constitutions
,
Ordinances
,
and
Canons
Provinciall
,
or
Synodall
,
which
heretofore
have
beene
enacted
,
and
be
thought
not
only
to
bee
much
prejudiciall
to
the
Kings
prerogative
Royall
,
&c.
the
Clergie
hath
most
humbly
besought
Canons
provinciall
,
heretofore
enacted
,
being
prejudiciall
,
are
to
be
abrogated
.
the
Kings
Highnesse
,
that
the
said
Constitutions
,
and
Canons
,
may
be
committed
to
the
examination
and
judgement
of
his
Highnesse
,
and
of
two
and
thirty
persons
of
his
subjects
,
&c.
and
that
such
of
the
said
Canons
,
and
Constitutions
,
as
shall
bee
thought
and
determined
by
the
said
32.
persons
,
or
the
more
part
of
them
,
worthy
to
be
abrogated
,
and
No
Constitutions
,
or
Ordinances
provinciall
or
other
canons
to
bee
alledged
,
therefore
once
they
were
all
abolished
.
adnulled
,
shall
be
abolite
,
and
of
no
value
:
and
such
other
of
the
same
Constitutions
,
and
Canons
,
as
by
the
said
32.
persons
,
&c.
shall
be
approved
to
stand
with
the
Lawes
of
God
,
and
consonant
to
the
Lawes
of
this
Realme
,
shall
stand
in
their
full
strength
and
power
,
&c.
These
are
the
words
of
the
petition
and
submission
,
&c.
the
letter
of
the
body
of
the
Statute
in
effect
is
this
:
Be
it
therefore
enacted
,
&c.
That
they
,
nor
any
of
them
,
from
henceforth
shall
presume
to
attempt
,
alledge
,
claime
,
or
put
in
ure
,
any
Constitutions
,
or
Ordinances
The
King
and
thirty
two
persons
have
no
power
to
examine
papall
canons
;
therfore
papall
canons
intended
to
bee
wholly
abolished
.
Provinciall
,
or
Synodall
,
or
any
other
Canons
.
And
forasmuch
as
such
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
&c.
as
heretofore
have
beene
made
by
the
Clergie
or
this
Realme
,
can
not
,
&c
,
by
reason
of
the
shortnesse
,
&c.
be
it
therefore
enacted
,
&c.
that
the
Kings
Highnesse
,
&c.
shall
have
power
,
&c.
and
that
the
said
32.
persons
,
&c.
shall
have
power
and
authoritie
to
uiew
,
search
,
and
examine
the
said
canons
,
constitutions
,
&c.
Provinciall
and
Synodal
heretofore
made
,
and
such
of
them
as
the
Kings
Highnes
,
&c.
shall
deeme
and
adjudg
worthy
to
be
continued
and
kept
shall
be
from
henceforth
kept
,
&c.
and
the
residue
of
the
said
Canons
,
constitutions
,
and
ordinances
provincial
,
which
the
K.
Highnes
,
&c.
shall
never
be
put
in
execution
within
this
Realme
.
These
are
the
words
of
the
body
of
the
Law
:
the
words
of
the
Proviso
are
these
:
Provided
Canons
provinciall
already
made
only
on
authorised
by
the
proviso
,
therefore
no
papall
Canons
in
force
.
that
such
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
Ordinances
,
and
Synodals
Provinciall
,
being
already
made
,
which
be
not
contrariant
,
&c.
shall
now
still
be
used
and
executed
,
as
they
were
before
the
making
of
this
Act
,
till
such
time
as
they
be
viewed
,
searched
,
&c.
by
which
words
of
the
petition
,
body
of
the
statute
,
and
proviso
,
three
things
seeme
principally
to
be
meant
and
intended
.
First
an
utter
and
absolute
abolition
of
all
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
Ordinances
,
and
Synodals
,
before
that
time
made
by
the
Clergie
within
the
Realme
,
or
by
any
forraigne
power
within
the
Realme
whatsoever
:
Secondly
a
view
,
search
,
and
examination
of
all
Canons
,
Constitutions
and
Ordinances
Provinciall
or
Synodall
before
that
time
made
by
the
Clergy
within
the
Realm
:
And
lastly
,
because
the
Church
should
not
utterly
bee
destitute
of
all
Canons
,
&c.
(
Provinciall
or
Synodall
)
a
reestablishment
,
or
reauthorisement
of
all
such
of
the
said
Canons
Provinciall
or
Synodall
,
as
were
not
onerous
to
the
people
,
contrariant
or
repugnant
to
the
Lawes
,
Statutes
,
or
customes
of
the
Realme
,
nor
prejudiciall
to
the
Kings
prerogative
Royall
,
was
agreed
upon
,
till
the
said
Provinciall
Canons
,
&c.
were
viewed
,
searched
,
and
examined
.
All
Papall
and
forraigne
Canon
Law
then
,
before
that
time
made
without
the
Realme
,
being
once
inhibited
,
to
be
attempted
,
alledged
,
claymed
,
or
put
in
ure
,
and
by
consequence
adnihilated
,
abolished
and
made
voide
:
unlesse
the
same
be
againe
revived
and
reestablished
,
remaine
frustrate
and
adnulled
still
,
and
therefore
ought
not
to
be
attempted
,
alleaged
,
claimed
,
or
put
in
ure
.
Besides
,
it
is
plaine
,
that
forraign
and
Papall
Canon
Law
was
never
intended
to
be
reauthorised
,
because
the
same
Law
was
never
committed
to
the
view
,
search
and
examination
of
the
King
and
32.
persons
.
The
King
therefore
and
32
persons
,
by
vertue
of
this
act
,
not
having
any
authoritie
to
view
,
search
and
examine
any
forraign
Canon
Law
,
though
he
and
they
,
had
deemed
and
adjudged
any
part
of
the
same
Law
,
worthy
to
have
beene
continued
,
kept
and
obeyed
,
yet
neverthelesse
had
not
the
same
beene
of
any
force
or
validitie
.
For
only
such
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
and
Ordinances
Provinciall
or
Synodall
(
being
not
contrariant
,
onerous
or
prejudiciall
to
the
King
,
to
the
Lawes
,
or
to
the
people
)
were
reestablished
,
as
were
committed
.
Besides
,
whereas
about
twenty
yeares
passed
,
divers
Canons
,
Constitutions
and
Ordinances
,
as
well
Papall
as
Provinciall
,
were
alleaged
by
him
that
collected
an
Abstract
,
against
an
unlearned
ministery
,
against
Dispensations
for
many
benefices
,
against
excommunication
,
and
against
Civill
jurisdiction
in
Ecclesiasticall
persons
:
the
answerer
,
in
the
behalfe
and
maintenance
of
those
abuses
,
challenged
the
author
for
not
having
proved
his
intent
by
law
in
force
:
affirming
that
Tit.
pag.
1.
&
2.
The
answerer
unto
the
Abstract
.
proveth
by
his
reasons
the
Papall
Canon
law
now
used
to
bee
abolished
.
the
Canons
and
Lawes
by
him
alleaged
,
were
but
pretended
necessary
and
disused
lawes
;
that
they
were
not
inspired
with
the
life
of
lawes
;
that
such
were
fathered
for
lawes
,
as
bee
not
Lawes
;
and
that
it
remained
by
him
to
be
discussed
how
many
of
them
were
to
be
called
in
truth
,
her
Majesties
lawes
.
The
reason
of
all
which
his
exceptions
,
he
yeeldeth
to
be
this
:
namely
,
that
the
Author
ought
to
have
proved
them
,
not
to
have
beene
repugnant
to
the
customes
of
the
Realme
,
but
to
have
beene
in
use
and
practice
before
the
making
of
the
act
of
submission
.
For
he
must
prove
(
saith
the
Answerer
)
that
they
are
not
repugnant
to
the
customes
of
this
Realme
,
and
shew
us
how
they
have
beene
used
and
executed
here
,
before
the
making
of
the
statute
:
yea
he
can
say
,
that
they
are
by
law
established
among
us
.
Which
points
saith
he
,
because
we
learne
by
law
,
quod
facta
non
praesumantur
,
matters
in
fact
,
are
not
intended
to
be
done
,
untill
they
be
proved
so
:
wee
must
still
put
him
to
his
proofes
,
and
in
the
meane
time
say
,
that
he
hath
gaped
wide
to
say
nothing
to
the
purpose
,
and
that
in
his
whole
booke
,
he
hath
talked
but
not
reasoned
.
All
which
asseveration
of
this
Answerer
,
if
the
same
be
true
,
and
,
if
this
plea
bee
a
good
averment
to
bar
the
Author
from
having
proved
a
learned
ministerie
to
be
commanded
by
the
law
;
dispensations
for
many
benefices
to
be
unlawfull
,
excommunication
by
one
alone
to
be
forbidden
;
and
civill
government
to
bee
unlawfull
in
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
then
much
more
forcibly
may
this
argument
be
retorted
,
upon
all
such
as
claime
,
alleage
and
put
in
ure
any
portion
of
the
forraigne
Canon
Law
.
For
sithence
it
hath
never
yet
beene
proved
,
that
the
forraign
Canon
Law
,
used
and
executed
at
this
day
,
was
accustomed
and
used
25.
H.
8.
then
because
wee
learne
by
law
(
as
he
saith
)
quod
facta
non
prae
sumantur
,
wee
must
still
put
him
,
and
his
clients
to
their
proofe
,
and
in
the
meane
while
tell
them
,
that
their
Advocate
hath
twisted
for
them
but
a
bad
thread
,
when
by
his
reason
he
hath
untwined
all
their
lawes
,
and
broken
a
sunder
the
bands
of
their
government
.
Moreover
because
it
is
not
yet
proved
,
that
the
forraigne
and
Papall
Canon
Law
is
not
contrariant
nor
repugnant
to
the
Lawes
,
statutes
or
customes
of
the
Realme
,
nor
derogatorie
to
the
prerogatives
of
the
regall
Crown
;
nay
because
the
contradictorie
hereof
is
affirmed
,
and
this
denyed
:
and
because
we
learn
by
law
(
as
he
saith
)
that
matters
in
fact
,
are
not
intended
to
be
done
till
they
be
proved
so
,
we
must
still
put
the
upholders
and
executioners
of
this
law
,
to
their
proofe
,
and
in
the
meane
while
tell
them
that
the
forraigne
and
Papall
Law
,
is
but
a
pretended
necessary
and
disused
law
,
that
it
is
not
inspired
with
the
life
of
Law
,
and
that
it
is
fathered
by
them
to
be
such
a
Law
,
as
is
an
headlesse
,
a
fetherlesse
and
a
nocklesse
arrow
which
is
not
fit
to
be
drawne
,
or
shot
against
any
subject
of
the
King
.
And
from
this
voidance
,
abolition
and
nullitie
of
forraigne
and
papall
Canon
Law
(
because
sublato
principali
,
tolluntur
accessoria
)
it
followeth
that
all
offices
and
functions
of
papall
Archbishops
,
papall
Bishops
,
papall
Suffraganes
,
papall
Archdeacons
,
papall
Deanes
and
Chapters
,
papall
Priests
,
papall
Deacons
,
papall
Subdeacons
,
papall
Chancellors
,
papall
Vicars
generall
,
papall
Commissaries
,
and
papall
Officials
,
meerely
depending
upon
the
authoritie
,
and
drawne
from
the
rules
and
grounds
of
that
Law
,
are
likewise
adnihilated
,
and
of
no
value
.
Howbeit
for
so
much
as
by
the
opinion
of
some
learned
Civilians
,
By
the
opinion
of
the
Civilians
,
the
papall
Canon
law
seemeth
to
be
in
force
.
there
seemeth
unto
them
,
a
necessary
continuance
of
the
same
forraigne
and
papall
Law
,
by
reason
that
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
doe
now
lawfully
(
as
they
say
)
use
ordinarie
Archiepiscopall
and
Episcopall
jurisdiction
,
which
they
could
not
(
as
they
thinke
)
doe
,
if
the
same
common
law
were
utterly
abolished
:
and
for
so
much
also
,
as
some
learned
in
the
Canon
lawes
,
do
maintaine
,
that
since
the
statute
Apology
of
certain
proceedings
in
Courts
Ecclesiastical
.
of
1
Eliz.
c.
1.
the
Archbishop
and
Bishop
cannot
lawfully
claim
any
ordinarie
spirituall
jurisdiction
at
all
,
but
that
the
spirituall
jurisdiction
,
to
be
exercised
by
them
,
ought
to
bee
delegated
unto
them
from
the
King
,
by
a
Commission
under
the
great
Seale
:
Forasmuch
(
I
say
)
as
there
are
these
differences
of
opinions
,
it
seemeth
expedient
to
be
considered
,
by
what
law
,
and
by
what
authoritie
,
Archbishops
and
Bishops
exercise
Archiepiscopall
and
Episcopall
power
in
the
Church
:
And
to
the
end
this
question
may
fully
bee
knowne
,
and
no
scruple
nor
ambiguitie
be
left
,
what
power
spirituall
may
be
intended
Power
properly
,
and
improperly
called
spirituall
.
Queens
Injunct
.
and
execut
.
of
justice
.
to
be
exercised
by
them
:
We
distinguish
spirituall
power
,
into
a
power
properly
called
spirituall
;
and
into
a
power
improperly
or
abusively
called
spirituall
,
Ther
power
properly
called
spirituall
,
is
that
spirituall
power
,
which
consisteth
,
and
is
conversant
in
preaching
the
Word
;
administring
the
Sacraments
;
ordaining
and
deposing
Ministers
,
excommunicating
or
absolving
;
and
if
there
bee
any
other
spirituall
power
of
the
like
property
and
nature
.
Now
that
this
power
properly
called
Power
properly
called
spirituall
,
was
never
in
the
Queenes
person
.
spirituall
,
could
have
beene
drawne
from
the
person
of
our
late
Soveraigne
Lady
the
Queene
unto
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
we
deny
.
For
the
Queenes
Royall
person
,
being
never
capable
of
any
part
of
this
spirituall
power
,
how
could
the
same
bee
derived
from
her
person
unto
them
?
Nemo
potest
plus
juris
in
alium
transferre
,
quam
ipse
habet
.
Archiepiscopall
and
Episcopall
power
therefore
,
exercised
in
,
and
about
these
mysteries
of
our
holy
Religion
,
ordinarily
and
necessarily
must
belong
unto
the
Archbishop
and
Bishop
by
the
canon
of
the
holy
Scriptures
;
otherwise
they
have
no
power
(
properly
called
Power
improperly
called
spirituall
,
is
indeed
but
a
temporall
power
.
spirituall
)
touching
these
things
at
all
.
The
power
which
improperly
is
called
spirituall
,
is
such
a
power
,
as
respecteth
not
the
exercise
of
any
pastorall
or
ministeriall
Church
,
to
the
internall
begetting
of
faith
,
or
reforming
of
manners
in
the
soule
of
man
;
but
is
such
a
power
,
as
wherby
publike
peace
,
equitie
,
and
justice
is
preserved
,
and
maintained
in
externall
things
,
peculiarly
appropried
,
and
appertaining
unto
the
persons
,
or
affaires
of
the
Church
;
which
power
indeed
is
properly
a
temporall
or
civill
power
,
and
is
to
bee
exercised
onely
by
the
authoritie
of
Temporall
and
Civill
Magistrates
.
Now
then
to
returne
to
the
state
of
the
point
in
Question
touching
this
later
power
,
improperly
called
spirituall
,
by
what
law
,
or
by
what
authoritie
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
doe
exercise
this
kinde
of
power
in
the
Church
:
I
answer
that
they
cannot
have
the
same
,
from
any
forraigne
Canon
Law
,
because
the
same
Law
,
with
all
the
powers
and
dependences
thereof
is
adnulled
:
And
therefore
that
this
their
power
,
must
and
ought
to
be
derived
unto
them
from
Bb.
where
,
From
whence
then
is
their
power
derived
?
Hereunto
we
answer
,
that
(
before
the
making
of
that
act
)
spirituall
jurisdiction
did
appertaine
unto
Bishops
,
and
that
Bishops
were
ordinaries
,
aswell
by
custome
of
the
Realme
,
canons
,
constitutions
,
and
ordinances
provincial
and
synodall
,
as
by
forraigne
canon
law
.
And
that
therefore
these
canons
,
constitutions
and
ordinances
provinciall
or
synodall
,
according
to
Bishops
remaine
ordinaries
by
custome
,
provinciall
Canons
,
&
statute
law
,
though
papall
Canon
law
be
abolished
.
25.
h.
8.
c
,
20.
25.
h
8.
c
●6
.
the
true
intent
of
that
act
,
could
not
still
have
been
used
and
executed
as
they
were
before
,
if
the
Bishops
had
not
still
remained
ordinaries
.
Moreover
it
is
cleare
by
two
statutes
,
that
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
ought
to
be
obeyed
in
all
manner
of
things
,
according
to
the
name
,
title
,
degree
,
and
dignitie
,
that
they
shall
be
chosen
,
or
presented
unto
,
and
that
they
may
doe
and
execute
,
minister
,
use
,
and
exercise
all
and
every
thing
and
things
,
touching
or
pertaining
to
the
office
or
order
of
an
Archbishop
or
Bishop
,
with
all
ensignes
,
tokens
and
ceremonies
thereunto
lawfully
belonging
,
as
any
Archbishop
or
Bishop
might
at
any
time
heretofore
do
,
without
offending
of
the
prerogative
royall
of
the
Crown
,
and
the
laws
and
customes
of
this
Realm
.
Let
it
be
then
that
by
custome
,
canons
provinciall
and
statute
law
,
Bishops
be
and
do
remaine
ordinaries
;
yet
aswell
upon
those
words
of
the
statute
25.
H
8.
without
offending
of
the
prerogative
Royall
,
as
upon
the
statute
of
1.
Eliz.
cap.
1
there
remaineth
a
scruple
and
ambiguitie
,
whether
it
be
not
hurtfull
,
or
derogatorie
unto
the
Kings
Prerogative
Royall
;
that
Ordinaries
should
use
and
exercise
their
ordinarie
power
(
improperly
called
spirituall
)
without
a
commission
under
the
great
Seale
,
or
that
such
their
power
should
be
as
immoderate
,
and
excessive
now
,
as
in
times
past
it
was
by
the
Papall
Canon
law
?
Concerning
the
first
,
by
the
Statute
of
1
Eliz.
c.
1.
and
by
the
Statute
of
8
Eliz.
c.
1.
the
Queene
was
recognized
to
be
in
effect
the
Ordinarie
of
Ordinaries
,
The
Queen
was
supreme
ordinary
of
ordination
.
that
is
the
chief
supreme
and
soveraign
Ordinary
over
all
persons
,
in
all
causes
,
aswell
Ecclesiasticall
as
Temporall
.
Where
it
seemeth
to
follow
,
that
all
the
branches
,
and
streams
,
aswell
of
that
power
which
improperly
is
called
spiritual
,
as
of
that
power
which
properly
is
called
temporall
,
should
have
beene
derived
originally
unto
the
Bishop
from
her
Highnesse
person
,
as
from
the
only
head
and
fountain
of
all
the
same
spirituall
power
within
her
Kingdomes
,
in
such
manner
and
form
,
and
by
such
commission
under
the
great
Seal
,
as
her
H.
temporall
Officers
,
Justicers
and
Judges
,
had
their
authorities
committed
unto
them
.
And
to
this
opinion
Master
D.
Bilson
seemeth
to
accord
.
For
all
power
Pag.
348.
(
saith
he
)
is
not
only
committed
to
the
sword
,
which
God
hath
authorised
,
but
is
wholly
closed
in
the
sword
.
Against
the
head
,
that
it
shall
not
be
head
,
to
rule
and
guide
the
feet
,
can
be
no
prescription
;
by
reason
Gods
Ordinance
,
for
the
head
to
governe
the
body
,
is
a
perpetuall
and
eternall
law
:
and
the
usurpation
of
the
members
against
it
,
is
no
prescription
but
a
confusion
,
and
the
subversion
of
that
order
,
which
the
Pag.
114.
&
130.
God
of
heaven
hath
immutably
decreed
and
setled
.
Besides
there
resteth
(
saith
the
Remonstrance
)
unto
the
Bishops
of
this
Realme
,
none
other
but
subordinate
,
and
delegate
authoritie
:
and
that
the
matter
and
heads
wherein
this
jurisdiction
is
occupied
,
are
by
,
and
from
the
Christian
Magistrates
authoritie
:
In
whom
,
as
supreme
Governour
,
all
jurisdiction
,
within
her
Dominions
,
aswell
Ecclesiasticall
as
Civill
,
by
Gods
and
mans
law
is
invested
,
and
their
authoritie
Ecclesiasticall
is
but
subordinate
under
God
and
the
Prince
,
derived
for
the
most
part
from
the
Prince
.
From
which
two
Statutes
and
judgements
of
the
gorernours
of
the
Church
contained
in
these
two
bookes
(
for
these
two
1
Eliz.
c.
1
&
8
Eliz.
c.
1.
books
were
seen
and
allowed
by
the
Governours
of
the
Church
)
I
leave
it
to
be
considered
,
if
the
Bishop
did
exercise
the
same
improper
and
abusive
spirituall
power
and
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
only
and
alonely
,
in
their
owne
names
,
stiles
and
dignities
,
and
under
their
own
seales
of
office
,
and
that
also
by
authoritie
of
forraign
and
Papall
laws
;
if
(
I
say
)
the
Bishop
did
these
things
,
after
this
and
this
manner
,
I
leave
it
then
to
be
considered
,
whether
their
exercise
of
such
power
were
derogatory
and
prejudiciall
in
a
very
high
degree
,
to
the
prerogatives
of
the
Royall
Crown
or
not
.
For
my
part
because
I
finde
by
the
forraign
Canon
Law
,
that
Papall
Bishops
bee
the
Popes
sonnes
,
and
are
priviledged
to
carry
the
print
and
image
of
the
Pope
their
father
,
namely
,
that
they
have
plenitudinem
potestatis
within
their
Diocesses
,
as
the
Pope
pretendeth
Ex.
de
Major
.
&
obe.
to
have
power
over
the
whole
world
:
For
quilibet
ordinarius
saith
the
same
law
in
sua
Dioecesi
est
major
quolibet
principe
,
and
because
also
(
notwithstanding
whatsoever
the
B
b.
have
written
,
that
M.
Bilson
pag.
330.
they
were
the
Queenes
B
b
and
had
their
authoritie
derived
unto
them
from
the
Queene
)
they
did
in
her
life
time
,
put
the
same
Papall
Law
in
execution
,
and
by
the
same
law
did
take
upon
them
,
plenitudinem
potestatis
,
within
their
Diocesses
:
I
for
my
part
(
I
say
)
can
not
as
yet
otherwise
conceive
,
but
that
exceedingly
●hey
did
intrude
themselves
into
the
Royall
preeminences
,
priviledges
,
and
prerogatives
of
the
Queene
.
For
by
what
other
authoritie
,
than
by
a
certaine
The
Bb.
by
a
plenary
▪
power
devised
and
promulged
new
Canons
,
without
the
Queenes
assent
.
plenarie
power
,
did
they
in
their
owne
names
,
for
the
government
of
their
severall
Churches
within
their
severall
Diocesses
,
from
time
to
time
,
make
,
promulge
,
and
by
vertue
of
mens
corporall
oathes
put
in
execution
,
what
new
Canons
,
Injunctions
,
and
Articles
soever
seemed
good
unto
them
,
without
any
licence
or
confirmation
from
the
Queene
,
first
had
and
obtained
thereunto
?
By
which
pretensed
plenarie
power
,
it
seemeth
that
the
statute
made
to
bring
the
Clergie
in
submission
to
the
King
,
was
covertly
deluded
,
and
our
late
Soveraigne
Lady
the
Queene
,
cunningly
bereaved
of
that
regall
authoritie
,
over
every
particular
Diocesan
,
or
Ordinarie
,
which
notwithstanding
,
by
the
Parliament
was
given
unto
her
Highnesse
,
over
the
whole
body
and
state
of
the
Clergie
.
For
if
once
there
bee
no
necessitie
of
the
Kings
licence
,
assent
,
or
confirmation
to
such
Articles
,
Canons
,
or
Injunctions
,
as
every
Ordinarie
shall
make
within
his
jurisdiction
,
then
must
it
be
intended
,
that
the
Statute
of
submission
hath
covertly
permitted
,
severall
members
,
severally
to
doe
,
and
to
execute
those
things
which
apparently
,
and
in
expresse
terms
,
the
whole
convocation
was
commanded
,
and
with
the
same
,
in
verbo
sacerdotii
,
had
promised
,
not
to
doe
:
then
the
which
what
can
seeme
more
unreasonable
and
absurd
?
For
then
might
all
the
Ordinaries
joyne
hand
in
hand
,
and
agree
all
together
in
one
,
never
in
any
of
their
convocations
,
assembled
,
by
the
Kings
Writ
,
to
devise
,
make
,
or
promulge
any
Canons
Ecclesiasticall
at
all
.
And
what
assent
,
licence
,
or
confirmation
from
the
King
,
could
then
be
needfull
?
Or
how
then
was
the
Clergie
,
brought
in
submission
to
the
King
?
For
then
,
should
it
not
be
with
them
,
as
it
is
in
the
proverbe
;
A
threefold
cord
is
not
easily
broken
:
but
then
should
it
be
with
them
,
contrary
to
the
proverbe
;
for
they
being
all
fast
knit
and
bound
together
unto
the
Kings
authoritie
,
by
a
cord
of
twenty
foure
threads
,
might
easily
be
broken
;
but
being
severed
and
pluckt
assunder
,
into
twenty
foure
parts
,
one
from
the
other
,
the
24
Bishops
,
can
make
no
law
with
out
leave
,
And
ye●
every
B.
doth
make
many
lawes
King
with
all
his
regall
power
,
might
not
be
able
so
much
as
to
break
one
of
the
least
threads
,
wherewithall
one
of
their
cords
was
twisted
.
If
the
Lord
Major
,
the
Sheriffs
,
Aldermen
,
and
whole
communaltie
of
the
Citie
of
London
,
should
promise
unto
the
King
upon
their
fidelities
,
not
to
set
any
price
upon
Wines
or
other
victuals
,
by
their
common
Councell
,
within
the
said
Citie
,
unlesse
the
King
under
his
privie
signet
,
should
first
authorize
them
so
to
doe
,
were
it
not
a
meere
collusion
of
the
Kings
meaning
,
if
every
particular
Alderman
,
should
set
prices
of
such
things
in
every
particular
ward
?
But
against
the
collection
made
from
the
Statutes
,
1
&
8
Eliz.
and
the
judgement
of
the
divines
aforesaid
,
A
collection
made
against
the
former
reason
by
an
Apologie
for
sundry
proceed
.
by
jurisdi
.
●●
.
pag.
5.
the
author
of
an
Apologie
,
to
his
understanding
,
reckoneth
the
same
collection
to
be
a
very
simple
collection
,
and
against
the
same
,
he
answereth
and
reasoneth
in
effect
thus
.
If
(
as
is
collected
)
all
power
spirituall
,
by
a
commission
under
the
great
Seale
must
bee
derived
from
the
Queene
,
to
warrant
the
execution
of
it
unto
him
,
that
is
,
to
exercise
it
;
then
must
the
like
warrant
bee
procured
,
for
every
temporall
office
,
to
execute
his
temporall
office
.
But
every
temporall
officer
,
must
not
procure
like
warrant
to
execute
his
temporall
office
.
Therefore
a
Commission
under
the
great
Seale
,
must
not
be
procured
to
warrant
the
execution
,
of
the
said
spirituall
power
.
The
consequence
of
his
major
proposition
being
false
,
he
laboureth
notwithstanding
to
make
the
same
good
,
and
in
effect
for
the
same
argueth
thus
:
All
temporall
authoritie
,
as
absolutely
and
as
really
,
is
revested
in
the
person
of
the
Queene
,
as
is
the
said
spirituall
authoritie
.
Therefore
as
all
spirituall
Officers
,
for
the
execution
of
the
said
spirituall
power
;
must
have
their
authoritie
,
derived
unto
them
from
the
person
of
the
Queene
under
the
great
Seale
,
so
likewise
must
all
temporall
officers
,
for
the
execution
of
their
temporall
offices
,
have
the
like
commission
.
The
consequence
of
which
enthimeme
followeth
not
,
though
the
antecedent
be
true
.
For
although
as
well
all
temporall
,
as
all
the
said
spirituall
authoritie
improperly
so
called
,
was
really
and
absolutely
in
the
person
of
the
Queene
;
yet
hereupon
it
followeth
not
,
that
by
one
and
the
selfe
same
meanes
alone
,
and
namely
,
by
a
commission
under
the
great
Seale
,
all
temporall
and
the
said
spirituall
power
,
in
every
part
and
branch
thereof
,
should
be
drawne
alike
,
from
the
Queenes
person
.
For
there
be
divers
and
sundry
meanes
,
to
derive
temporall
authority
,
wheras
there
seemeth
to
be
but
one
only
means
to
derive
the
said
spirituall
authoritie
,
and
then
marke
the
substance
of
the
authors
argument
.
Some
temporall
Officers
,
as
Stewards
of
Leets
,
Constables
,
and
sundry
other
Officers
,
must
not
draw
their
temporall
authoritie
from
the
Queene
by
a
Commission
under
the
great
Seale
.
Therefore
no
spirituall
Officers
,
as
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archd●acons
,
and
sede
vacante
,
Deanes
and
Chapters
must
draw
any
of
their
spirituall
authoritie
from
the
Queen
by
a
Commission
,
&c.
Which
argument
drawne
from
a
particular
affirmative
,
unto
a
generall
negative
,
what
weaknesse
it
hath
,
every
young
Logician
can
discerne
.
And
as
for
Stewards
of
Leets
,
though
they
have
no
Commission
Though
all
temporall
officers
draw
not
their
power
from
the
King
by
the
great
seale
yet
by
one
meanes
or
other
withdraw
it
from
the
King
.
under
the
great
Seale
,
yet
for
the
execution
of
their
Stewardships
they
have
a
Commission
under
the
Seale
of
the
Exchequer
,
Constables
,
Decennary
or
Tythingmen
,
and
Thirdboroughs
,
have
their
authorities
derived
unto
them
from
the
Kings
person
,
by
the
very
originall
and
institution
of
their
offices
,
Sheriffs
of
Countries
,
Coroners
,
Escheators
,
and
Uerderors
,
have
their
offices
and
their
authorities
warranted
unto
them
,
by
the
Kings
writs
out
of
the
Chancerie
.
But
it
was
not
the
minde
of
the
Law-makers
(
saith
the
Author
)
that
the
Ordinaries
,
by
a
commission
under
the
great
Seale
,
should
draw
their
said
spirituall
power
from
the
Queen
.
What
the
mindes
of
the
Law-makers
were
,
touching
this
point
,
it
mattereth
little
or
nothing
at
all
.
Neither
is
it
to
purpose
,
whether
a
commission
under
the
great
seale
,
be
necessarily
required
,
or
not
required
by
vertue
of
that
statute
,
1
Eliz.
c.
1.
to
warrant
the
said
spirituall
power
unto
Ordinaries
.
Only
it
sufficeth
,
that
the
Queen
having
all
power
,
improperly
called
spiritual
,
invested
in
her
Royall
person
,
and
being
really
and
actually
seised
of
all
the
said
supreme
spirituall
authoritie
,
could
not
have
any
part
of
the
same
spirituall
power
drawne
from
her
,
but
by
some
one
lawfull
and
ordinarie
meanes
or
other
.
For
if
this
rule
be
true
in
every
common
person
,
quod
meum
est
,
sine
mea
voluntate
à
me
auferri
non
potest
;
how
much
more
doth
the
same
rule
hold
,
in
the
Royall
prerogatives
,
rights
,
priviledges
,
dignities
,
and
supremities
of
a
King
?
wherfore
to
say
that
all
supreme
and
ordinarie
power
(
improperly
called
)
spirituall
,
was
really
and
actually
inherent
in
the
Royall
person
of
the
Queen
,
and
to
say
also
,
that
some
of
the
same
inferiour
,
and
ordinarie
power
,
not
derived
from
the
Queen
,
was
neverthelesse
in
the
persons
of
inferiour
ordinaries
,
is
as
much
to
say
,
that
some
branches
of
a
tree
,
may
receive
nourishment
from
elsewhere
than
from
the
root
;
that
some
members
of
the
bodie
,
are
not
guided
by
the
head
;
and
that
some
streames
,
flow
not
from
their
fountaines
.
And
now
to
conclude
this
part
,
against
the
Canon
Law
,
and
their
Offices
and
functions
thereof
,
I
dispute
thus
:
The
forraign
and
papall
canon
law
,
with
all
the
accessories
,
dependances
offices
,
and
functions
thereof
,
is
utterly
abolished
out
of
the
Realme
:
Therefore
the
same
law
is
no
part
of
the
lawes
of
the
Realm
;
and
therefore
also
it
is
evident
,
that
there
will
not
follow
any
alteration
of
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
,
by
the
taking
of
it
away
.
Which
Canon
Law
also
,
with
other
lawes
and
functions
,
how
easily
the
same
without
any
inconveniences
,
may
bee
supplied
,
shall
(
God
willing
)
be
presently
made
apparant
,
if
first
we
shall
answer
to
that
challenge
,
which
the
state
of
Prelacie
may
seeme
to
make
for
the
continuance
of
their
Lordly
primacie
,
out
of
the
words
of
the
great
Challenge
for
Lordly
primacy
,
out
of
the
great
Charter
,
answered
.
Charter
.
Concerning
which
challenge
,
namely
,
that
by
the
great
Charter
,
Lordly
Archiepiscopall
,
and
Episcopall
primacie
or
jurisdiction
belonging
to
the
state
of
Prelacie
,
is
belonging
unto
them
:
I
demand
unto
what
Church
this
great
Charter
was
granted
?
And
whether
it
were
not
granted
unto
the
Church
of
God
in
England
?
The
words
of
the
Charter
are
these
:
Concessimus
Deo
,
&
h●c
praesenti
Mag.
Charta
.
c.
1.
Charta
nostra
confirmavimus
,
pro
nobis
&
haeredibus
nostris
,
in
perpetuum
,
quod
Ecclesia
Anglicana
libera
sit
,
&
habeat
omnia
jura
sua
integra
,
&
libertates
suas
illaesas
.
We
have
granted
unto
God
,
and
by
this
our
present
writing
have
confirmed
for
us
,
and
for
our
heires
for
ever
,
that
the
Church
of
England
be
free
,
and
that
she
have
all
her
rights
,
and
liberties
whole
and
unhurt
.
Now
by
this
Charter
,
if
the
same
bee
construed
aright
,
there
is
provision
made
;
first
,
that
such
honour
and
worship
be
yeelded
by
the
King
and
his
subjects
,
his
and
their
successors
and
posteritie
unto
God
,
as
truly
,
and
indeed
belongeth
unto
him
:
Secondly
,
that
not
only
such
rights
and
liberties
,
as
the
King
and
his
progenitors
,
but
also
that
such
as
God
had
endowed
the
Church
of
England
with
should
inviolably
be
preserved
.
And
in
very
deed
,
to
speake
truly
and
properly
such
rights
and
liberties
only
,
are
to
be
called
,
the
rights
and
liberties
of
the
Church
of
England
,
which
God
himselfe
hath
given
by
his
Law
unto
his
universall
Church
,
and
not
which
the
Kings
of
England
,
by
their
Charter
,
have
bequeathed
to
the
particular
Church
of
England
.
When
therefore
question
is
made
that
by
the
great
Charter
,
the
Kings
of
England
are
bound
to
maintaine
the
rights
and
liberties
of
the
Church
of
England
,
wee
are
to
enquire
and
search
what
rights
and
liberties
,
God
in
his
holy
word
,
hath
granted
unto
his
universall
Church
;
and
so
by
consequence
unto
the
Church
of
England
,
one
part
of
the
Catholike
Church
.
And
this
questionlesse
was
the
cause
,
that
moved
the
victorious
Prince
Henry
the
eight
,
so
effectually
and
powerfully
to
bend
himselfe
against
the
Popes
supremacie
,
usurped
that
time
over
the
Church
of
England
.
For
(
saith
the
King
)
we
will
with
hazard
of
our
life
,
and
losse
of
our
Crowne
,
uphold
and
defend
in
our
Realmes
whatsoever
wee
shall
know
to
be
the
will
of
God
.
The
Church
of
God
then
in
England
,
not
being
free
,
nay
having
her
rights
and
liberties
according
to
the
great
Charter
,
whole
and
unhurt
,
but
being
in
bondage
and
servitude
to
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
contrary
to
the
Law
of
God
;
the
King
judged
it
to
stand
highly
with
his
honour
,
and
with
his
oath
(
according
to
the
measure
of
knowledge
,
which
then
was
given
unto
him
)
to
reforme
,
redresse
,
and
amend
the
abuses
of
the
same
Sea
.
If
then
it
might
please
our
gracious
Soveraigne
Lord
King
Iames
,
that
now
is
(
treading
in
the
Godly
steps
of
his
renowned
great
Vncle
)
to
vouchsafe
an
abolishment
of
all
lordly
primacie
,
executed
by
Archiepiscopall
,
and
Episcopall
authoritie
,
over
the
Ministers
of
Christ
;
His
Highnesse
in
so
doing
,
could
no
more
rightly
bee
charged
with
the
violation
of
the
great
Charter
,
than
might
King
Henry
the
eight
with
the
banishment
of
the
Popes
supremacie
;
or
than
our
late
Soveraigne
Ladie
the
Queene
could
be
justly
burthened
with
the
breach
of
her
oath
,
by
the
establishment
of
the
Gospell
.
Nay
if
the
Kings
of
England
,
by
reason
of
their
oath
,
had
beene
so
straightly
tyed
to
the
words
of
the
great
Charter
,
that
they
might
not
in
any
sort
,
have
disannulled
any
supposed
rights
,
and
liberties
of
the
Church
then
used
and
confirmed
by
the
great
Charter
,
unto
the
Church
that
then
was
supposed
,
to
be
the
Church
of
God
in
England
;
then
belike
King
Henry
the
eighth
,
might
be
attainted
to
have
gone
against
the
great
Charter
,
and
against
his
oath
,
when
by
the
overthrow
of
Abbies
and
Monasteries
,
he
tooke
away
the
rights
and
liberties
of
the
Abbots
and
Priors
.
For
by
expresse
words
of
the
great
Charter
,
Abbots
and
Priors
,
had
as
ample
and
as
large
a
Patent
,
for
their
rights
and
liberties
,
as
our
Archbb.
and
Bishops
can
at
this
day
challenge
for
their
primacies
.
If
then
the
rights
and
liberties
of
the
one
,
as
being
against
the
law
of
God
,
be
duly
and
lawfully
taken
away
,
notwithstanding
any
matter
,
clause
or
sentence
,
contained
in
the
great
Charter
;
the
other
have
but
little
reason
by
colour
of
the
great
Charter
,
to
stand
upon
their
pantofles
,
and
to
contend
for
their
painted
sheathes
.
For
this
is
a
rule
and
maxime
in
all
good
lawes
,
that
in
omni
juramento
,
semper
excipitur
authoritas
majoris
:
unlesse
then
they
bee
able
to
justifie
by
the
holy
Scriptures
that
such
rights
and
liberties
,
as
they
pretend
for
their
spirituall
primacie
over
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
to
be
granted
unto
them
by
the
great
Cha●ter
,
bee
in
deed
and
truth
likewise
confirmed
unto
them
by
the
holy
Law
of
God
:
I
suppose
the
Kings
Highnesse
,
as
a
successor
to
K.
Henry
the
third
,
and
as
a
most
just
inheritour
to
th●
Crown
of
England
,
by
the
words
of
the
great
Charter
,
and
by
his
oath
(
if
once
the
same
wer
taken
)
to
be
bound
utterly
to
abolish
all
Lordly
primacie
,
as
hitherto
upheld
and
defended
,
partly
by
ignorance
,
and
partly
by
an
unreasonable
and
evill
custome
.
ADMONITION
.
The
use
and
stud●e
of
the
Civill
Law
will
be
utterly
overthrown
;
for
the
Civilians
in
this
Realme
,
live
not
by
the
use
of
the
Civill
law
,
but
by
the
Offices
of
the
Canon
Law
,
and
such
things
as
are
within
the
compasse
thereof
.
And
if
you
take
those
offices
,
and
functions
away
,
and
those
matters
,
wherein
they
deale
in
the
Canon
Law
,
you
must
needs
take
away
the
hope
of
reward
,
and
by
that
meanes
their
whole
studie
,
ASSERTION
.
This
collection
dependeth
upon
his
former
Reason
,
and
is
borrowed
to
prove
a
necessarie
continuance
of
Canon
Law
,
and
concludeth
in
effect
thus
:
The
taking
away
of
the
reward
and
maintainance
of
Civilians
,
will
be
the
overthrow
of
the
use
and
studie
of
the
civill
law
:
But
the
taking
away
of
the
Canon
Law
,
the
offices
and
functions
thereof
,
and
such
things
as
are
within
the
compasse
of
the
same
,
will
bee
the
taking
away
of
the
reward
and
maintainance
of
Civilians
.
Therefore
the
taking
away
of
the
Canon
Law
,
will
be
the
overthrow
of
the
use
and
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
.
But
we
deny
the
assumption
,
and
affirme
that
Civilians
might
have
The
maintenance
of
Civilians
,
dependeth
not
upon
the
functions
of
the
Canon
law
.
farre
better
reward
and
maintenance
than
now
they
have
,
if
the
offices
and
functions
of
the
Canon
Law
,
and
such
things
as
are
contained
within
the
same
,
were
simply
and
absolutely
taken
away
.
And
further
we
say
,
if
there
were
none
other
use
,
nor
end
of
the
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
,
than
hope
of
reward
,
and
maintenance
by
some
office
and
function
of
the
Canon
Law
,
that
then
Civilians
should
in
vaine
seeke
for
knowledge
in
the
Civill
Law
,
because
without
the
knowledge
thereof
,
and
by
the
onely
knowledge
of
such
things
,
as
are
within
the
Compasse
of
the
Canon
Law
,
they
might
reape
that
reward
and
maintainance
.
Nay
sithence
by
experience
we
have
known
that
some
,
who
never
unclasped
the
institutions
of
Iustinian
,
out
of
the
same
to
learne
the
definition
of
Civill
Justice
,
have
beene
and
yet
are
authorized
,
to
exercise
the
offices
and
functions
of
the
Canon
Law
;
how
should
the
studie
of
the
civill
law
,
be
furthered
by
these
offices
and
functions
,
when
as
without
any
knowledge
of
the
civill
law
,
these
offices
and
functions
have
beene
and
yet
are
daily
undertaken
,
and
executed
to
the
full
?
And
what
man
then
(
if
there
were
none
other
reward
for
Civilians
)
would
ten
or
twelve
yeares
together
,
beat
his
braine
,
and
trouble
his
wits
,
in
the
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
,
when
every
silly
Canonist
might
bee
able
and
learned
enough
,
to
sit
in
the
Bishops
throne
,
and
to
be
judge
in
his
Consistorie
?
Besides
,
if
the
Admonitor
speake
sooth
,
viz.
that
Civilians
in
this
Realm
,
live
not
by
the
use
of
the
civill
Law
,
to
what
end
then
should
he
feare
an
overthrow
of
the
studie
thereof
?
For
if
there
be
no
use
of
it
in
this
Realme
,
for
the
maintenance
of
this
life
,
to
what
use
then
should
men
studie
the
same
in
this
Realme
?
As
for
the
use
of
it
among
strangers
,
and
forraigne
nations
without
the
Realme
;
the
same
(
as
I
suppose
)
is
no
greater
than
such
as
3.
or
4.
Civilians
may
be
able
well
enough
,
fully
to
deliver
the
law
,
touching
all
matters
of
controversie
,
that
may
grow
to
question
during
the
whole
space
of
a
Kings
raigne
.
If
no
man
lived
in
this
Realme
,
by
the
trade
of
brewing
Beere
,
but
that
all
Brewers
did
live
by
the
trade
of
Brewing
Ale
,
what
should
we
need
to
feare
the
decay
of
●eere-brewers
,
or
what
use
were
there
of
them
?
in
like
sort
,
if
men
live
only
by
the
use
,
offices
and
functions
of
the
Canon
Law
,
and
that
men
live
not
(
as
he
saith
)
by
the
use
of
the
Civill
law
within
the
Realme
,
what
folly
were
it
to
studie
the
one
,
whereas
without
the
knowledge
thereof
,
he
might
live
by
the
other
?
And
therefore
it
seemeth
that
the
Admonitor
by
his
owne
weapon
,
as
much
as
in
him
lay
,
hath
given
the
whole
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
,
a
most
desperate
and
deadly
wound
.
And
to
the
end
we
may
understand
what
reward
and
maintenance
,
Civilians
by
the
Offices
and
functions
of
the
Canon
,
do
receive
yearly
for
their
service
and
attendance
,
in
the
Bishops
and
Archdeacons
their
Courts
;
Wee
will
examine
what
fees
Doctors
of
the
civill
law
,
being
Chancellors
,
Commissaries
or
Officials
,
have
usually
,
and
ordinarily
allowed
unto
them
,
by
their
Lords
and
Masters
.
Fees
for
probat
of
Testaments
,
granting
Fees
for
probat
of
testaments
let
to
farm
.
of
administrations
,
with
their
appendances
,
of
late
years
in
some
places
(
whether
in
all
or
how
many
I
know
not
)
have
beene
demised
unto
farm
for
an
annuall
rent
;
out
of
which
,
either
a
small
or
no
portion
at
all
,
have
beene
allowed
unto
the
Chancellor
or
Officiall
,
for
his
service
in
this
behalf
.
Whereupon
(
as
I
conjecture
)
it
hath
fallen
out
,
rather
than
that
those
Officers
would
worke
,
keepe
Courts
,
and
travaile
for
little
or
nought
,
ther
have
been
exacted
greater
fees
,
for
the
dispatch
of
these
things
,
than
by
law
ought
to
have
bin
paid
.
Perquisits
of
courts
arising
upon
suites
,
commenced
betweene
partie
and
partie
,
it
must
be
a
plentifull
harvest
,
and
there
must
be
multi
amici
curiae
,
in
a
Bishops
consistorie
,
if
ordinarily
(
communibus
annis
)
they
amount
in
the
whole
to
twenty
pounds
by
the
yeare
:
and
yet
these
perquisits
,
belong
not
wholly
to
the
Chancellor
,
but
are
to
be
devided
between
him
and
the
Register
.
And
touching
fees
for
excommunication
,
and
absolution
,
fees
for
institution
and
induction
,
licences
to
preach
,
licences
for
Curats
and
Readers
.
For
testimoniall
of
subscription
,
or
licences
to
marry
without
banes
;
fees
for
commutation
of
penance
,
and
fees
for
relaxation
of
sequestrations
:
touching
these
manner
of
Fees
,
if
the
same
be
fees
no
Fees
due
for
the
execution
of
the
functions
of
the
canon
law
,
dishonourable
for
a
Doctor
of
the
civill
Law
.
way
warrantable
,
how
are
not
then
such
fees
every
way
dishonourable
for
a
Doctor
of
the
Civill
law
,
to
take
,
either
of
Ministers
or
people
?
There
must
be
therefore
some
other
hope
of
better
reward
and
maintenance
,
to
incite
and
incourage
schollars
,
to
the
studie
of
the
civill
law
,
than
are
these
beggerly
and
unlawfull
fees
,
depending
upon
the
functions
,
and
exacted
by
the
Officers
of
the
Canon
law
:
or
els
the
use
of
the
civill
law
(
as
the
Admonitor
saith
)
must
necessarily
in
short
time
be
overthrown
.
For
if
Fees
for
probat
of
Testaments
,
and
granting
of
administrations
with
their
appendices
,
shall
still
be
let
to
farme
;
and
if
also
,
many
unlawfull
fees
were
quite
inhibited
,
there
would
remaine
(
I
trow
)
but
a
very
poore
pittance
for
Civilians
out
of
the
functions
of
the
Canon
law
,
to
maintain
their
Doctoralities
withall
.
But
what
better
reward
can
there
bee
for
Civilians
,
than
hath
already
beene
mentioned
?
If
the
Admonitor
had
not
willingly
put
a
hood
Civilians
in
England
live
not
only
by
the
functions
of
Canon
law
.
wincke
before
his
eyes
,
he
might
have
seene
that
the
Civilians
live
not
wholly
and
altogether
by
the
practice
of
the
Canon
Law
;
but
partly
also
,
and
that
most
honourably
by
the
use
of
the
Civill
law
.
If
a
Doctor
of
the
Civill
Law
,
be
judge
or
Advocate
,
in
the
Court
of
Admiraltie
;
if
he
be
Judge
or
Advocate
in
the
Prerogative
Court
,
so
farre
as
the
same
Court
handleth
only
matters
of
Legacies
,
Testaments
and
Codicills
,
to
what
use
can
the
Canon
Law
serve
him
,
or
what
advantage
can
the
same
Law
bring
him
in
?
Beside
to
what
use
serveth
the
Canon
Law
unto
a
Doctor
of
the
Civill
Law
,
if
he
shall
finde
favour
in
the
Kings
sight
,
and
if
it
please
the
King
to
make
him
one
of
the
Masters
of
his
Requests
,
or
one
of
the
twelve
Masters
of
his
high
Court
of
Chancery
,
or
to
be
the
Master
of
his
Rolls
;
or
to
be
his
Highnesse
Embassador
unto
forraigne
Nations
,
or
to
be
one
of
his
Highnes
most
honourable
privie
Councel
,
or
to
be
one
of
his
principall
Secretaries
.
It
followeth
not
therefore
(
as
the
Admonitor
pretendeth
)
that
either
the
Civilians
in
this
Realme
,
live
not
by
the
use
of
the
civill
law
but
by
the
offices
,
and
functions
of
the
Canon
law
,
and
such
things
as
,
are
within
the
compasse
thereof
;
or
that
the
hope
of
reward
,
and
by
that
means
,
the
whole
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
must
be
taken
away
,
if
once
the
Canon
Law
should
be
abolished
.
Neither
would
it
bee
any
hard
matter
for
the
King
(
if
the
Civilians
might
find
grace
in
his
sight
)
to
appoint
Courts
,
Offices
,
and
all
manner
of
processe
and
proceedings
in
judgement
for
Doctors
of
the
Civill
Law
,
to
heare
and
determine
in
the
Kings
name
,
all
causes
being
now
within
the
compasse
of
any
Civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
Law
within
this
Realme
.
And
although
a
little
candle
can
give
but
a
little
light
,
and
a
small
Spring
can
send
forth
but
a
small
streame
,
yet
because
great
fires
are
kindled
sometimes
by
little
sparkles
,
and
small
streames
meeting
together
,
may
in
time
grow
into
great
rive●s
;
I
shall
desire
the
great
Civilians
with
their
floods
and
lamps
of
learning
,
to
help
forward
such
a
law
,
as
whereby
the
study
of
the
Civill
Law
,
may
be
upholden
,
the
reward
and
maintenance
of
Civilians
,
without
any
function
from
the
Canon
Law
,
may
be
enlarged
,
many
controversies
,
and
disorders
in
the
Church
,
may
be
pacified
,
and
the
Kings
Prerogative
Royall
bee
duely
advanced
.
Which
things
if
it
might
please
them
rightly
to
consider
,
then
let
them
humbly
and
seriously
beseech
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
,
and
States
in
Parliament
,
to
give
their
consents
to
such
a
Law
,
as
the
project
ensuing
,
may
warrant
them
,
the
same
not
to
bee
dangerous
to
the
overthrow
of
their
civill
studies
.
The
Project
of
an
Act
for
the
explanation
and
amplyfying
of
one
branch
of
a
Statute
,
made
in
the
first
year
of
the
raign
of
Queen
ELIZABETH
,
entituled
,
An
Act
restoring
to
the
Crowne
,
the
ancient
jurisdiction
over
the
state
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
also
for
the
declaring
,
and
reviving
of
a
Statute
made
in
the
first
year
of
King
EDWARD
the
sixth
,
entiled
,
An
Act
,
what
seales
and
stiles
Bishops
and
other
spirituall
persons
exercising
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
,
shall
use
.
FOrasmuch
as
by
one
branch
of
an
Act
made
in
the
first
yeare
of
our
late
Soveraign
Ladie
of
blessed
memorie
,
Queen
Elizabeth
(
entituled
an
Act
,
restoring
to
the
Crowne
the
ancient
jurisdiction
over
the
state
Ecclesiasticall
and
Spirituall
,
and
abolishing
all
forraign
power
repugnant
to
the
same
)
it
was
established
and
enacted
,
That
such
jurisdictions
,
priviledges
,
superiorities
,
and
preeminences
Spirituall
and
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
by
any
spirituall
,
or
Ecclesiasticall
power
,
or
authority
,
hath
heretofore
beene
,
or
may
lawfully
be
exercised
,
or
used
,
for
the
visitation
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
and
persons
,
and
for
reformation
,
order
and
correction
of
the
same
,
and
of
all
manner
errors
,
heresies
,
schismes
,
abuses
,
offences
,
contempts
and
enormities
,
should
for
ever
,
by
authoritie
of
that
present
Parliament
,
be
united
and
annexed
,
to
the
imperiall
Crown
of
this
Realm
,
by
means
whereof
,
it
may
now
be
made
a
question
,
whether
any
Archbishops
or
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
having
since
that
time
used
or
exercised
any
such
spirituall
or
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
in
their
owne
right
,
or
names
,
might
lawfully
have
done
,
or
hereafter
may
lawfully
do
the
same
,
without
speciall
warrant
,
and
authoritie
derived
immediately
from
your
highnesse
,
by
and
under
your
Highnesse
letters
patents
:
And
whereas
also
by
a
statute
made
in
the
first
yeare
of
King
Edward
the
sixth
,
entituled
,
an
Act
what
seales
and
stile
,
Bishops
,
or
other
spirituall
persons
shall
use
,
it
was
ordained
,
that
all
and
singular
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
others
exercising
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
should
in
their
processe
use
the
Kings
name
and
stile
,
and
not
their
owne
:
and
also
that
their
Seales
should
be
graved
with
the
Kings
arms
:
And
forasmuch
also
,
as
it
must
be
highly
derogatorie
to
the
imperiall
Crowne
of
this
your
Highnesse
Realme
,
that
any
cause
whatsoever
Ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
,
within
these
your
Highnesse
Dominions
,
should
bee
heard
or
adjudged
,
without
warrant
or
commission
from
your
Highnesse
,
your
heires
and
successors
,
or
not
in
the
name
,
stile
,
and
dignity
of
your
Highnesse
,
your
heires
and
successors
;
or
that
any
seals
should
be
annexed
to
any
promise
,
but
onely
your
Kingly
seale
and
armes
:
May
it
therefore
please
the
King
at
the
humble
supplication
of
his
Commons
,
to
have
it
enacted
,
That
the
foresaid
branch
of
the
foresaid
Act
made
in
the
first
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
her
raigne
,
and
every
part
thereof
may
still
remaine
,
and
for
ever
bee
in
force
.
And
to
theend
,
the
true
intent
and
meaning
of
the
said
statute
,
made
in
the
first
year
of
K.
Edw.
the
sixth
,
may
be
declared
and
revived
,
that
likewise
by
the
authoritie
aforesaid
,
it
may
be
ordained
,
and
enacted
,
that
all
and
singular
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
and
Consistories
,
belonging
to
any
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Suffraganes
,
College
,
Deane
and
Chapter
,
Prebendarie
,
or
to
any
Ecclesiasticall
person
or
persons
whatsoever
,
and
which
have
heretofore
beene
commonly
called
,
reputed
,
taken
or
knowne
to
be
Courts
or
Consistories
,
for
causes
of
instance
,
or
wherein
any
suite
,
complaint
or
action
,
betweene
partie
and
partie
,
for
any
matter
or
cause
wherein
judgement
of
law
civill
or
Canon
,
hath
beene
or
is
required
,
shall
and
may
for
ever
hereafter
be
reputed
,
taken
,
and
adjudged
to
be
Courts
,
and
judgement
seates
meerely
Civill
,
secular
and
temporall
,
and
not
henceforth
Ecclesiasticall
or
Spirituall
;
and
as
of
right
belonging
and
appertaining
to
the
Royall
Crowne
and
dignitie
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
King
James
that
now
is
,
his
heires
and
successors
for
ever
.
And
that
all
causes
of
instance
and
controversies
,
betweene
partie
and
partie
,
at
this
day
determinable
in
any
of
the
said
Courts
,
heretofore
taken
and
reputed
Ecclesiasticall
,
shall
for
ever
hereafter
bee
taken
,
reputed
,
and
adjudged
to
be
causes
meerly
Civill
,
secular
,
and
temporall
,
as
in
truth
they
ought
to
bee
,
and
of
right
are
belonging
and
appertaining
to
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Imperiall
crown
of
this
Realme
.
And
further
,
that
your
Highnesse
Leige
people
,
may
bee
the
better
kept
in
awe
,
by
some
authorized
to
bee
your
Highnesse
Officers
and
Ministers
to
execute
justice
in
your
Highnes
name
,
and
under
your
Highnesse
stile
and
title
of
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
defender
of
the
Faith
,
&c.
in
the
said
Courts
and
Consistories
,
and
in
the
said
causes
and
controversies
:
Be
it
therefore
enacted
by
the
authorities
aforesaid
,
That
all
the
right
,
title
,
and
interest
,
of
,
in
,
and
to
the
said
Courts
and
Consistories
,
and
in
and
to
the
causes
and
controversies
aforesaid
,
by
any
power
,
jurisdiction
,
or
authoritie
heretofore
reputed
Ecclesiasticall
(
but
by
this
Act
adjudged
civill
,
secular
and
temporall
)
shall
for
ever
hereafter
,
actually
and
really
,
be
invested
and
appropried
in
and
to
the
Royall
person
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
that
now
is
,
his
heires
and
successors
,
Kings
and
Queenes
of
this
Realme
.
And
that
it
shall
and
may
be
lawfull
to
,
and
for
our
said
Soveraigne
Lord
and
King
,
his
heires
and
successors
,
in
all
and
every
Shire
and
Shires
,
Diocesse
and
Diocesses
,
within
his
Highnesse
Dominions
and
Countries
,
by
his
and
their
letters
patents
under
the
great
Seale
of
England
,
from
time
to
time
,
and
at
all
times
to
nominate
and
appoint
,
one
,
or
moe
able
and
sufficient
,
Doctor
or
Doctors
learned
in
the
Civill
Law
,
to
bee
his
and
their
civill
,
secular
,
and
temporall
Officer
,
and
Officers
,
Minister
,
and
Ministers
,
of
justice
in
the
same
civill
,
secular
,
and
temporall
Courts
and
Consistories
,
which
in
and
over
his
,
and
their
royall
name
,
stile
,
and
dignitie
,
shall
,
as
Judge
,
and
Judges
,
doe
performe
,
and
execute
all
and
every
such
act
,
and
acts
,
thing
and
things
whatsoever
,
in
and
about
the
execution
of
justice
and
equitie
in
those
Courts
,
according
to
the
course
and
order
of
the
civill
Law
,
or
the
Ecclesiasticall
canons
,
and
constitutions
of
the
Realme
,
as
heretofore
hath
beene
used
and
accustomed
to
bee
done
,
by
,
for
,
or
in
the
name
of
any
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Colledge
,
Cathedrall
Church
,
Deane
,
Archdeacon
,
Prebendary
,
or
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
person
or
persons
whatsoever
:
And
that
all
,
and
every
such
civill
,
secular
and
temporall
Officer
,
and
Officers
,
Minister
,
and
Ministers
,
Judge
,
and
Judges
,
in
his
and
their
processe
shall
use
one
manner
of
Seal
only
and
none
other
,
having
graved
decently
therin
your
Kingly
armes
,
with
certaine
characters
for
the
knowledge
of
the
Diocesse
or
Shire
;
And
further
be
it
enacted
,
&c.
That
it
shall
and
may
be
lawfull
,
by
the
authoritie
aforesaid
,
for
our
said
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
,
his
heires
and
successors
,
from
time
to
time
,
and
at
all
times
,
to
nominate
and
appoint
,
by
his
and
their
Highnesse
Letters
Patents
,
under
the
great
Seale
of
England
,
for
every
Shire
and
Shires
,
Diocesse
and
Diocesses
within
his
or
their
highnesse
Dominions
,
one
or
more
able
and
sufficient
persons
,
learned
in
the
Civill
Law
,
to
be
his
and
their
Notarie
and
Notaries
,
Register
and
Registers
,
by
him
and
themselves
,
or
by
his
or
their
lawfull
Deputie
or
Deputies
,
to
doe
,
performe
,
and
execute
all
and
every
such
act
and
acts
,
thing
and
things
,
as
heretofore
●●
the
Courts
and
Consistories
Ecclesiasticall
aforesaid
,
hath
beene
,
and
●ow
are
incident
and
appertaining
,
to
the
office
of
any
Register
or
Notarie
.
And
further
at
the
humble
suit
of
the
Commons
,
&c.
it
may
please
the
King
,
to
have
it
enacted
,
that
all
and
singular
matters
of
Wills
and
Testaments
,
with
all
and
every
their
appendices
,
that
all
and
singular
matters
of
Spousals
and
Marriages
,
with
their
accessories
,
that
all
and
singular
matters
of
defamation
heretofore
determinable
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
(
and
if
there
bee
any
other
causes
of
the
like
meere
civill
nature
)
shall
bee
heard
,
examined
,
and
determined
by
the
said
civill
and
secular
Officers
and
Iudges
in
the
said
civill
and
secular
Courts
,
according
to
the
due
course
of
the
civill
Law
,
or
statutes
of
the
Realme
in
that
behalfe
provided
.
And
that
all
matters
of
Tythes
,
Dilapidations
,
repayre
of
Churches
,
and
if
there
bee
any
other
of
like
nature
,
with
their
accessories
,
and
appendices
,
shall
be
heard
,
examined
,
and
determined
,
by
the
said
civill
and
secular
Officers
and
Judges
,
in
the
said
Civill
and
Secular
Courts
,
according
to
the
Kings
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
,
Statutes
,
and
customes
of
the
Realme
,
in
that
behalfe
heretofore
used
,
or
hereafter
by
the
King
and
Parliament
,
to
be
established
.
And
at
the
humble
suite
of
the
Commons
,
may
it
please
the
King
to
have
it
further
enacted
,
That
all
manner
of
fees
heretofore
lawfull
,
or
hereafter
by
the
King
and
Parliament
to
be
made
lawfull
,
for
or
,
concerning
the
probat
of
Wills
;
administration
of
the
goods
of
the
intestat
;
letters
of
tuition
;
receiving
or
making
of
accompts
,
inductions
to
Archbishoprickes
,
Bishoprickes
,
Deanries
,
Parochiall-Churches
,
or
other
spirituall
promotions
,
and
all
other
fees
whatsoever
heretofore
lawfull
,
or
hereafter
to
be
made
lawfull
,
for
any
travaile
or
paine
to
bee
taken
in
or
about
the
expedition
or
execution
of
any
of
these
causes
,
shall
for
ever
hereafter
be
fees
,
and
allowances
appropriated
to
the
Judges
,
and
principall
Registers
of
the
said
Courts
,
equally
to
bee
devided
betweene
them
,
as
heretofore
hath
beene
accustomed
;
and
that
the
said
Judges
and
Ministers
,
within
their
severall
charges
,
shall
be
Collectors
of
the
Kings
tenths
and
subsidies
,
granted
and
due
by
the
Clergie
,
taking
for
their
travaile
and
paine
,
in
and
about
the
same
collection
,
such
fees
as
heretofore
have
beene
accustomed
.
Provided
alwayes
,
that
none
of
the
said
civill
and
temporall
Officers
and
Ministers
,
nor
any
of
them
,
for
any
offence
,
contempt
or
abuse
,
to
be
committed
by
any
person
,
or
persons
,
in
any
wise
incident
to
any
of
the
said
Courts
and
Consistories
,
suspend
,
excommunicate
,
or
interdict
any
person
or
persons
,
but
shall
and
lawfully
may
by
authority
of
this
present
Act
,
proceed
against
every
offender
,
and
offenders
by
such
ordinarie
processe
,
out
of
the
said
Register
or
Notaries
office
,
as
is
used
upon
a
sub-paena
out
of
the
high
Court
of
Chancerie
,
and
there
upon
default
,
or
contempt
,
to
proceed
to
attachment
,
proclamation
of
rebellion
,
and
imprisonment
of
the
partie
offending
,
as
in
the
said
high
Court
of
Chancery
is
used
.
Provided
also
,
that
all
appeales
,
hereafter
to
bee
made
,
from
all
and
every
Court
,
and
Courts
in
the
Shires
and
Diocesses
of
the
Countrey
,
shall
bee
made
to
the
higher
Courts
,
as
heretofore
hath
beene
accustomed
,
only
with
an
alteration
,
and
addition
of
the
names
,
stiles
and
dignities
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
and
other
Ordinaries
,
unto
the
name
,
stile
and
dignitie
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
,
his
heires
and
successors
.
And
that
upon
the
appeales
,
so
to
be
made
,
it
shall
and
may
be
lawfull
,
for
the
Judges
and
Ministers
of
Justice
,
of
and
in
the
said
higher
Courts
,
to
make
out
all
manner
of
processe
,
and
processes
,
and
to
do
and
execute
all
and
every
act
and
acts
,
thing
and
things
,
for
the
furtherance
of
Justice
,
in
the
causes
aforesaid
,
as
to
them
shalby
the
law
seem
equal
,
right
,
meet
,
and
convenient
;
any
law
statute
,
priviledg
,
dispensation
,
prescription
,
use
or
custom
,
heretofore
to
the
contrarie
in
any
wise
notwithstanding
.
Provided
also
that
all
and
everie
such
Judge
and
Minister
,
that
shall
execute
any
thing
by
vertue
of
this
act
,
shall
from
time
to
time
obey
the
Kings
writ
,
and
writs
of
prohibition
,
of
attachment
upon
prohibition
and
indicavit
,
and
not
to
proceed
contrary
to
the
tenour
of
such
writ
or
writs
,
in
such
and
the
same
manner
and
form
,
and
condition
,
as
they
have
or
ought
to
have
done
be
ore
the
making
of
this
act
,
any
thing
in
this
act
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
Provided
also
that
this
act
or
any
thing
therein
contained
,
shall
not
extend
or
be
interpreted
to
give
any
authoritie
to
the
said
Judges
and
Officers
,
or
any
of
them
,
to
put
in
execution
any
civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
law
,
repugnant
or
contrariant
to
the
lawes
,
statutes
,
or
customes
of
the
Realme
,
or
hurtfull
to
the
Kings
Prerogative
Royall
.
And
thus
it
may
seeme
to
be
but
a
small
labour
,
a
little
cost
,
and
an
easie
matter
,
for
the
King
,
his
Nobles
and
Wisemen
of
the
Realme
,
to
devise
formes
of
judgement
,
and
manner
of
processe
,
and
proceedings
,
without
any
offices
or
functions
of
the
Canon
law
,
whereby
the
use
and
studie
of
the
Civill
Law
,
and
the
reward
and
maintenance
for
Civilians
,
might
be
furthered
and
increased
,
and
not
utterly
overthrown
and
taken
away
;
as
the
Admonitor
uncivily
beareth
us
in
hand
.
As
for
the
alteration
of
the
censure
of
excommunication
for
contumacy
mentioned
in
this
project
,
we
have
the
consent
of
the
reverend
Bishops
in
this
admonition
,
that
the
same
may
be
altered
.
For
the
Admonitor
their
Prolocutor
speaketh
on
this
wise
,
viz.
As
for
the
excommunication
Pag.
138.
Excommunication
for
contumacie
by
the
Admonitors
judgement
,
may
be
taken
away
without
offence
,
and
with
the
good
liking
of
the
Bishops
.
practised
in
our
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
for
contumacie
,
in
not
appearing
,
or
not
satisfying
the
judgement
of
the
Court
,
if
it
had
pleased
the
Prince
,
&c.
to
have
altered
the
same
at
the
beginning
,
and
set
some
other
order
of
processe
in
place
thereof
;
I
am
perswaded
(
saith
he
)
that
the
Bishops
and
Clergie
of
the
Realme
would
have
beene
very
well
contented
therewith
.
And
speaking
of
a
certain
manner
of
civill
discomoning
used
in
the
Church
of
Tigure
,
he
further
addeth
,
viz.
Which
,
or
the
like
good
order
devised
by
some
godly
persons
,
if
it
might
be
by
authoritie
placed
in
this
Church
,
&c.
I
think
it
would
be
gladly
received
,
to
shun
the
offence
,
that
is
taken
at
the
other
.
ADMONITION
.
And
matters
of
Tythes
,
Testaments
,
and
Matrimonie
;
matters
also
of
adulterie
,
slander
,
&c.
are
in
these
mens
judgements
,
meere
temporall
,
&c.
therfore
to
be
dealt
in
by
the
temporall
Magistrate
only
,
which
as
yet
have
either
none
at
all
,
or
very
few
laws
touching
those
things
,
therefore
the
common
law
of
the
Realme
,
must
by
that
occasion
,
receive
also
a
very
great
alteration
.
For
it
will
be
no
small
matter
,
to
apply
these
things
,
to
the
temporall
law
,
and
to
appoint
Courts
,
Officers
and
manner
of
processe
and
proceedings
in
judgement
for
the
same
.
ASSERTION
.
Indeed
we
hold
,
that
all
these
matters
wherof
mention
is
here
made
,
Matters
of
tythes
and
other
causes
of
like
nature
pertain
to
civill
justice
.
and
all
others
of
the
like
nature
,
are
merely
civill
and
temporall
,
and
by
the
temporall
Magistrate
alone
,
to
be
dealt
in
,
and
to
bee
discussed
,
if
we
consider
the
administration
of
externall
and
civil
justice
.
And
this
we
thinke
will
be
granted
of
all
,
and
not
to
be
denyed
of
any
unlesse
they
be
too
too
popishly
addicted
.
In
regard
whereof
we
have
drawn
(
as
before
is
mentioned
)
a
project
,
how
Courts
and
manner
of
processe
and
proceedings
in
judgement
,
by
Doctors
of
the
Civill
Law
may
be
appointed
by
the
King
,
and
his
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
without
that
,
that
the
common
Law
of
the
Realme
,
by
the
occasion
of
any
such
courts
,
offices
,
or
manner
of
processe
and
proceedings
,
must
receive
any
alteration
at
all
,
much
lesse
a
very
great
alteration
.
Howbeit
if
it
should
not
please
the
King
,
and
that
the
Civilians
could
not
finde
favour
in
his
sight
,
by
courts
,
offices
,
and
manner
of
processe
and
proceedings
in
judgement
before
specified
,
or
by
the
like
to
have
the
studie
of
the
civill
Law
advanced
;
yet
we
thinke
it
convenient
once
again
How
matters
of
tyths
&c.
may
be
dealt
in
by
●he
Kings
Iudges
.
to
be
examined
how
these
matters
may
be
dealt
in
,
according
to
the
rules
and
grounds
of
the
Common
Law
,
before
the
Kings
Judges
,
and
Justices
of
the
Kings
bench
,
and
Common
pleas
.
By
a
Statute
of
32.
H.
8.
c
,
7.
it
is
cleare
,
that
all
tyths
,
oblations
,
&c.
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
or
Spirituall
profits
,
by
the
lawes
and
statutes
of
the
Realme
,
may
be
made
temporall
,
as
being
admitted
to
be
,
abide
and
goe
to
,
and
in
temporall
hands
,
lay-uses
and
profits
.
From
the
reason
of
which
statute
it
is
cleare
,
that
those
lawes
likewise
,
may
be
reckoned
amongst
us
for
temporall
lawes
,
which
by
the
lawes
and
statutes
of
the
Realme
,
may
be
executed
by
temporall
and
lay
persons
,
and
which
are
conversant
about
temporal
and
lay
causes
.
If
then
the
execution
of
the
Lawes
,
touching
these
matters
may
lawfully
remaine
,
and
abide
in
the
hands
of
Doctors
of
the
Civill
Law
,
being
temporall
and
lay
persons
(
as
alreadie
under
the
Bishops
they
doe
;
)
it
cannot
be
denied
but
that
the
Kings
Judges
,
and
Justices
,
of
both
benches
,
may
bee
as
competible
Judges
,
to
put
in
execution
the
lawes
concerning
these
matters
,
as
Doctors
of
the
Civill
Law
,
or
other
lay
men
be
.
But
the
causes
are
not
reputed
and
called
temporall
,
and
lay
causes
amongst
us
.
What
for
that
?
if
in
their
owne
nature
simply
considered
,
these
causes
be
merely
lay
and
temporall
causes
,
such
causes
(
I
meane
)
as
whereof
the
King
a
lay
,
civill
and
temporall
Magistrate
,
by
his
lay
civill
and
temporall
Magistracie
derived
unto
him
immediately
from
the
holy
law
of
God
,
may
and
ought
to
take
cognizance
,
and
thereupon
,
either
in
his
owne
Royall
person
,
or
by
the
person
of
any
of
his
inferiour
Officers
,
may
give
absolute
and
peremptorie
judgement
:
If
(
I
say
)
these
things
be
so
,
what
booteth
it
,
or
what
wisedome
is
it
to
contend
,
that
these
causes
and
matters
,
have
been
,
and
are
still
adjudged
to
be
therefore
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
no
temporall
causes
,
because
through
an
abusive
speech
,
or
through
a
vaine
and
evill
custome
,
they
have
beene
so
led
and
accompted
in
times
past
?
And
what
if
it
hath
pleased
the
Kings
Progenitors
,
by
sufferance
to
tolerate
the
executions
of
such
Lawes
,
as
concerne
these
things
,
to
bee
in
the
hands
and
power
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
;
yet
hereupon
it
followeth
not
that
in
very
deede
and
truth
,
the
Magistracie
of
the
said
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
was
an
Ecclesiasticall
Magistracie
,
or
that
they
were
Ecclesiasticall
Magistrates
;
but
their
Magistracie
was
,
and
remained
still
a
temporall
magistracie
,
and
they
were
and
abode
temporall
Magistrates
.
For
not
more
can
the
qualitie
of
the
person
,
alter
the
nature
of
the
cause
,
than
can
the
qualitie
of
the
cause
,
alter
the
nature
of
the
person
.
And
if
it
be
true
,
that
matters
determinable
(
in
times
past
)
by
a
Magistracie
abusively
called
Ecclesiasticall
,
be
notwithstanding
properly
temporall
matters
,
and
that
the
same
Magistracie
also
,
be
a
temporall
and
no
spirituall
Magistracie
,
what
a
childish
and
poore
conceit
is
it
,
to
challenge
and
threp
upon
the
temporall
Magistrate
,
that
he
hath
none
,
or
very
few
temporall
lawes
,
touching
those
matters
,
and
that
therefore
the
people
should
not
solicit
an
alteration
of
abuses
in
Church
government
,
left
for
want
of
temporall
lawes
,
the
people
should
bee
without
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
?
It
will
be
no
small
matter
(
saith
he
)
to
apply
these
things
to
the
temporall
law
;
yea
,
and
so
say
I
to
.
But
what
of
that
?
The
question
is
not
how
hardly
these
things
may
be
applyed
to
the
temporall
law
,
but
how
small
a
matter
it
were
to
apply
the
temporall
law
unto
these
things
.
For
it
is
not
said
in
any
law
,
that
,
casus
ex
juribus
,
but
it
is
said
in
all
lawes
,
that
ex
casibus
jura
nascuntur
.
The
temporall
law
may
easily
be
applyed
to
causes
now
reputed
Ecclesiasticall
.
And
indeed
the
Phisition
applyeth
not
the
disease
to
his
Phisick
,
but
he
prepareth
his
phificke
for
the
disease
.
The
husband-man
he
measureth
not
his
ground
by
the
seed
,
but
his
seed
by
the
ground
.
The
Draper
,
he
meateth
not
his
yard
by
the
cloth
,
but
his
cloth
by
the
yard
.
If
in
like
manner
the
temporall
lawes
,
and
the
grounds
and
rules
thereof
,
were
applyed
to
these
matters
of
tythes
,
marriages
,
&c.
whereof
he
speaketh
,
what
more
alteration
could
there
bee
of
the
temporall
law
by
such
an
application
,
then
there
is
an
alteration
of
the
plummet
,
by
laying
it
to
the
stone
,
or
than
there
is
an
alteration
of
the
rule
or
yard
,
by
laying
them
to
the
timber
and
cloth
?
Besides
,
he
that
rightly
and
after
an
exact
,
and
equall
proportion
,
can
apply
one
rule
or
maxime
of
the
temporall
law
,
to
many
more
cases
,
than
whereupon
it
hath
beene
usually
in
former
times
applyed
,
hee
may
rather
bee
reputed
an
additioner
,
than
an
alterer
of
the
Law
.
But
how
may
the
temporall
Law
be
applyed
to
those
matters
?
how
?
even
so
,
and
so
,
as
followeth
.
By
the
statute
of
32.
H.
8.
c.
7.
it
is
declared
,
that
tythes
,
oblations
,
how
tythes
may
bee
recovered
in
the
Kings
temporall
Courts
.
&c.
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
or
spirituall
profits
,
&c.
being
lay
mens
hands
to
lay
uses
,
be
no
more
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
temporall
goods
,
and
profits
;
and
that
if
any
person
were
diseased
,
deforced
,
wronged
,
or
otherwise
kept
,
or
put
from
his
lawfull
inheritance
,
estate
,
seisin
,
&c.
of
,
in
,
or
to
the
same
,
by
any
person
,
claiming
,
or
pretending
to
have
interest
,
or
title
,
in
,
or
to
the
same
,
that
then
,
in
all
and
every
such
case
,
the
person
so
disseised
,
deforced
,
or
wrongfully
kept
from
his
right
or
possession
,
shall
and
may
have
his
remedie
in
the
Kings
tempo●al
Courts
,
as
the
case
shall
require
,
for
the
recoverie
of
such
inheritance
by
writ
originall
,
&c.
to
be
devised
and
granted
out
of
the
Kings
Court
of
Chancery
,
in
like
maner
,
&c.
It
is
there
likewise
provided
,
that
that
Act
shall
not
extend
,
nor
be
expounded
,
to
give
any
remedie
,
cause
of
action
or
suite
,
in
the
Courts
temporall
,
against
any
person
,
which
shall
refuse
to
set
out
his
tythes
,
or
which
shall
detaine
,
&c.
his
tythes
and
offerings
.
But
that
in
all
such
cases
,
the
partie
,
&c.
having
cause
to
demand
,
or
have
the
same
tythes
,
shall
have
his
action
for
the
same
,
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
according
to
the
ordinance
,
in
the
first
part
of
that
act
mentioned
,
and
none
otherwise
.
Now
then
sithence
every
person
,
whether
he
be
lay
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
having
right
to
demand
tythes
and
offerings
,
hath
the
partie
from
whom
those
tythes
be
due
,
bound
and
obliged
unto
him
:
and
sithence
also
the
partie
not
dividing
,
yeelding
or
paying
his
tythes
,
doth
actually
and
really
detaine
the
same
,
and
thereby
doth
unjustly
wrong
the
partie
to
whom
they
be
due
:
contrary
to
justice
and
the
Kings
lawes
;
sithence
(
I
say
)
these
things
be
so
,
what
alteration
or
disadvantage
could
befall
or
ensue
to
the
Common
Law
,
or
the
Professors
thereof
;
if
so
be
it
might
please
the
King
,
with
his
Parliament
,
to
have
the
last
part
of
this
Act
so
to
be
explained
,
extended
,
and
enlarged
,
as
that
the
same
might
give
remedy
in
the
Kings
temporall
Courts
,
by
writ
originall
,
to
be
devised
and
granted
out
of
the
Chancerie
,
against
any
person
detaining
his
tithes
and
offerings
?
the
Hospitall
of
S.
Leonards
in
Yorke
,
of
the
Kings
foundation
and
Patronage
,
endowed
of
a
thrave
●ospital
of
S.
Leonard
1
,
2.
h.
6.
c
,
2
of
Corne
,
to
bee
taken
yearely
,
of
every
plough
earing
,
within
the
Counties
of
Yorke
,
Comberland
,
Westmerland
and
Lancaster
,
having
no
sufficient
or
convenable
remedie
at
the
Common
Law
,
against
such
as
with-held
the
same
thraves
,
it
was
ordained
by
the
King
in
Parliament
,
that
the
Master
of
the
said
Hospital
,
and
his
successors
,
might
have
action
by
writ
,
or
plaints
of
debt
,
or
detaine
at
their
pleasure
,
against
all
and
every
of
them
that
detained
the
same
thraves
,
for
to
recover
the
same
thraves
with
their
dammages
.
And
by
the
Statute
of
32.
H.
8.
c.
4.
it
is
enacted
,
That
the
Parsons
and
Curates
of
five
Parish
Churches
,
whereinto
the
Towne
of
Royson
did
extend
it self
,
and
every
of
them
,
and
the
successors
of
every
of
them
,
shall
have
their
remedie
,
by
authoritie
of
that
act
,
to
sue
,
demand
ask
,
and
recover
in
the
kings
Court
of
Chancerie
,
the
tythes
of
corn
,
hay
,
wooll
,
lamb
,
and
calfe
,
subtracted
or
denyed
to
be
paid
by
any
person
or
persons
.
Againe
,
Vicars
,
Parsons
,
or
improprietaries
,
do
impleade
any
man
,
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Court
,
for
tythes
of
wood
,
being
of
the
age
of
twenty
years
or
above
,
for
tyth-hay
out
of
a
medow
,
for
the
which
time
out
of
mind
and
memorie
of
man
,
there
hath
only
some
Meade-silver
beene
paid
:
or
if
a
debate
hang
in
a
spirituall
Court
for
the
right
of
tythes
,
having
his
originall
,
from
the
right
of
Patronage
,
and
the
quantity
of
the
same
tythes
,
do
passe
the
fourth
part
of
the
value
of
the
benefice
,
a
prohibition
in
all
these
,
and
sundry
other
cases
doth
lie
,
and
the
matters
are
to
bee
tried
,
and
examined
in
the
Kings
Courts
,
according
to
the
course
of
the
Common
Law
,
unlesse
upon
just
cause
there
bee
granted
a
consultation
.
And
if
in
these
cases
,
in
maintenance
of
the
Common
Law
,
the
defendants
have
reliefe
in
the
Kings
Courts
;
I
thinke
it
more
meet
to
leave
it
to
the
consideration
rather
of
common
,
than
to
the
judgement
of
Canon
Lawyers
,
to
determine
what
alteration
the
Common
Law
could
sustaine
,
in
case
if
plaintiffes
,
as
well
as
some
defendants
might
pray
the
Kings
aide
,
for
the
recoverie
of
tythes
,
especially
seeing
at
this
day
,
the
manner
of
paying
tythes
in
England
,
for
the
most
part
,
is
now
limited
by
the
common
and
statute
lawes
of
the
Realm
,
and
not
by
any
forraigne
canon
law
.
But
there
is
some
fact
Object
.
happily
so
difficile
,
so
secret
,
and
so
misticall
,
in
these
causes
of
tythes
,
as
the
same
cannot
,
without
a
very
great
alteration
of
the
Common
law
,
Answer
.
be
so
much
as
opened
before
a
lay
judge
,
or
,
of
the
hidden
knowledge
whereof
,
the
Kings
temporall
Judges
are
not
capable
.
Why
then
let
us
What
facts
touching
the
upholding
of
tyths
are
examinable
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
courts
.
see
of
what
nature
that
inextricable
fact
may
be
.
I
have
perused
many
libels
;
made
and
exhibited
,
before
the
Ecclesiasticall
Judges
,
yea
and
I
have
read
them
over
and
over
,
and
yet
for
ground
of
complaint
,
did
I
never
perceive
any
other
materiall
and
principall
kinde
of
fact
,
examinable
in
those
Courts
,
but
only
such
as
follow
.
First
,
that
the
partie
agent
,
is
either
Rector
,
Vicar
,
Proprietarie
,
or
Possessor
,
of
such
a
Parish-Church
,
and
of
the
Rectorie
,
Vicaridge
,
farme
,
possession
,
or
dominion
of
the
same
,
and
by
vertue
thereof
hath
right
unto
all
tythes
,
oblations
,
&c.
apertaining
to
the
same
Church
,
and
growing
within
the
same
parish
,
bounds
,
limits
,
or
places
tythable
of
the
same
.
Secondly
,
that
his
predecessors
,
Rectors
,
Vicars
,
&c.
time
out
of
mind
and
memorie
of
man
,
have
quietly
and
peaceably
,
received
,
and
had
,
all
and
singular
tythes
,
oblations
,
&c.
increasing
,
growing
,
and
renewing
within
the
Parish
,
&c
,
and
that
they
and
he
have
beene
,
and
are
in
peaceable
possession
,
of
having
,
and
receiving
tythes
,
oblations
,
&c.
Thirdly
,
that
the
partie
defendant
,
hath
had
and
received
in
such
a
yeer
,
&c.
of
so
many
sheepe
,
feeding
and
couching
within
the
said
Parish
,
&c.
so
many
fleeces
of
wooll
;
and
of
so
many
Ewes
,
so
many
Lambes
,
&c.
Fourthly
,
that
the
defendant
hath
not
set
out
,
yeelded
or
paid
,
the
tyth
of
the
wooll
,
and
lambe
;
and
that
every
Tyth
fleece
of
the
said
wool
,
by
comm●n
estimation
,
is
worth
so
much
,
and
that
every
tyth
Lambe
,
by
common
estimation
,
is
likewise
worth
so
much
,
&c.
Fifthly
,
that
the
defendant
,
is
subject
to
the
jurisdiction
of
that
Court
,
whereunto
he
is
summoned
.
Lastly
,
that
the
defendant
doth
hetherto
deny
,
or
delay
to
pay
his
tyths
,
notwithstanding
he
hath
beene
requested
thereunto
.
These
and
such
like
are
the
chiefe
matters
of
fact
,
whereupon
in
the
The
Kings
Iustices
are
as
able
to
judge
of
exceptions
against
tyths
as
the
Ecclesiasticall
Iudges
.
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
proofes
by
witnesses
,
or
records
rest
to
be
made
for
the
recoverie
of
tythes
.
And
who
knoweth
not
,
but
that
these
facts
,
upon
proofes
made
,
before
the
Kings
Justices
,
may
aswell
bee
decided
by
them
,
as
by
any
of
the
Reverend
Bishops
or
venerable
Archdeacons
,
their
Chancellors
or
Officials
.
If
there
be
any
exception
alleaged
by
the
defendant
,
as
of
composition
,
prescription
,
or
priviledge
,
the
Kings
Justices
are
as
able
to
judge
of
the
validitie
,
of
these
,
as
they
are
now
able
eo
determine
customes
de
modo
decimandi
,
or
of
the
use
of
high
wayes
,
of
making
and
repairing
of
Bridges
,
of
Commons
of
pasture
,
pawnage
,
●estovers
,
or
such
like
.
Truth
it
is
that
of
Legacies
and
bequests
of
goods
,
the
reverend
Bishops
by
sufferance
Legacies
how
they
may
be
recovered
at
the
common
law
.
of
our
Kings
and
consent
of
our
people
,
have
accustomably
used
,
to
take
cognizance
,
and
to
hold
plea
,
in
their
spirituall
Courts
.
Notwithstanding
if
the
Legacie
bee
of
lands
,
where
lands
be
divisible
by
Testament
,
the
judgement
thereof
hath
beene
alwayes
used
,
and
holden
by
the
Kings
writ
,
and
never
in
any
Ecclesiasticall
Court
.
Wherefore
if
it
shall
please
the
King
,
to
enlarge
the
authoritie
of
his
Courts
temporall
,
by
commanding
matters
of
legacies
and
bequests
of
goods
,
aswell
as
of
lands
,
to
be
heard
,
and
determined
in
the
same
,
it
were
not
much
to
be
feared
,
but
that
the
kings
Justices
,
the
kings
learned
Counsell
,
and
others
learned
in
the
Law
of
the
Realm
,
without
any
alteration
of
the
same
law
,
would
speedily
finde
meanes
,
to
apply
the
grounds
thereof
,
aswell
to
all
cases
of
Legacies
,
and
bequests
of
goods
,
as
of
lands
.
For
if
there
be
no
goods
divisible
by
will
,
but
the
same
are
grantable
,
and
confirmable
,
by
deed
of
gift
,
could
not
the
kings
Justices
,
aswell
judge
of
the
gift
,
and
of
the
thing
given
by
will
,
as
of
the
grant
,
and
of
the
thing
granted
by
deed
of
gift
?
or
can
they
not
determine
of
a
Legacie
of
goods
,
aswell
as
of
a
bequest
of
lands
?
If
it
should
come
in
debate
before
them
,
whether
the
Testator
,
at
that
time
of
making
his
will
,
were
of
good
and
perfect
memorie
,
upon
proofs
and
other
circumstances
to
be
opened
,
and
made
of
the
Testators
memorie
by
lively
testimonies
,
either
the
Admonitor
must
condemne
the
kings
learned
and
discreet
Justices
to
bee
malae
mentis
&
insanae
memoriae
,
or
els
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
they
be
as
well
able
to
judge
of
the
distraction
of
wits
and
unsoundnesse
of
memorie
,
in
a
person
deceased
,
as
they
be
to
determine
the
question
of
Lunacie
,
madnesse
,
or
idiocie
,
in
a
man
living
.
If
any
question
should
arise
upon
the
revocation
of
a
former
will
,
of
the
ademption
of
a
legacie
,
or
of
a
legacie
given
upon
condition
,
or
in
diem
,
it
would
be
no
hard
matter
,
for
the
learned
Judges
,
upon
sight
of
the
will
,
and
proofes
to
be
made
,
to
define
which
is
the
first
,
and
which
is
the
last
wil
;
whether
the
legacie
remaine
,
or
whether
it
be
revoked
,
whether
it
be
legatum
per
rerum
or
in
diem
,
whether
conditional
or
without
condition
:
And
if
it
bee
conditionall
,
whether
the
same
be
possible
or
impossible
;
honest
,
or
dishonest
;
and
if
it
bee
in
diem
,
whether
the
day
be
past
,
or
to
come
.
But
there
lyeth
no
action
at
the
common
law
,
for
a
legatorie
against
the
executor
to
recover
his
legacie
.
I
grant
.
But
a
creditor
to
recover
his
debt
,
due
by
the
testator
upon
specialtie
,
may
bring
an
action
at
the
common
law
,
against
the
executor
.
And
then
what
is
the
cause
,
that
a
creditor
way
recover
his
debt
,
and
that
a
legator
cannot
recover
his
legacie
,
in
the
kings
Court
,
but
only
,
for
that
remedie
could
not
bee
given
unto
legatories
complaynants
,
by
any
writ
out
of
the
Chancery
.
And
therefore
that
21
Ed.
1.
statute
upon
the
writ
of
consultation
.
such
plaintiffes
,
might
not
be
deferred
of
their
right
,
and
remedie
in
such
cases
,
to
their
great
dammage
,
it
hath
pleased
the
kings
,
by
sufferance
,
to
tolerate
the
Church
Officers
to
determine
these
cases
.
Wherfore
if
it
might
please
the
king
,
to
cause
writs
to
be
made
out
of
his
Court
of
Chancerie
,
for
the
recovery
of
Legacies
,
it
were
cleare
by
the
Common
Law
of
the
Realme
(
as
from
the
statute
may
bee
gathered
)
that
the
cognizance
of
these
Cases
,
did
not
appertaine
any
more
to
the
Spirituall
Court.
For
then
might
the
legatorie
,
by
that
writ
,
bring
an
action
against
the
Executor
,
to
obtaine
his
Legacie
.
But
how
should
that
action
bee
tryed
?
How
?
even
as
other
actions
of
debt
,
detinue
,
or
trover
bee
tryed
,
namely
(
as
the
case
should
require
)
either
by
the
countrey
,
or
by
the
Judges
upon
a
moratur
in
lege
.
As
Testaments
with
their
adherences
,
so
likewise
matters
of
Spousals
,
Mariages
,
divorces
,
&c.
together
with
their
accessories
,
by
common
Matters
of
marriages
,
more
meete
to
bee
decided
by
the
Kings
,
than
by
the
Bishops
officers
.
right
,
of
the
Imperiall
Crowne
,
did
in
ancient
times
properly
appertaine
to
the
examinations
,
and
sentences
of
the
Emperours
themselves
,
and
to
their
Provostes
,
Deputies
,
and
Presidents
,
of
Cities
and
Provinces
,
as
by
their
severall
titles
,
de
Testamentis
,
Legatis
,
Fidei
commissis
,
Nuptiis
,
repudiis
,
divortio
,
dote
,
&c.
in
the
bookes
of
the
civill
law
appeareth
.
By
the
Law
of
England
also
,
the
king
hath
the
mariage
of
an
heire
being
within
age
,
and
in
his
ward
.
Widowes
also
that
hold
of
the
King
in
chiefe
,
must
not
marie
themselves
without
the
Kings
licence
.
And
by
an
Act
made
4.
and
5.
Phil.
and
Mary
.
there
is
a
streight
punishment
provided
against
all
such
,
as
shall
take
away
Maidens
,
that
be
inheritors
,
being
within
the
age
of
sixteen
years
,
or
marry
them
without
consent
of
their
parents
,
and
what
reason
letteth
them
,
that
the
King
might
not
as
well
have
the
care
and
cognizance
of
all
the
contracts
of
mariage
,
especially
of
the
mariage
of
all
children
and
widowes
,
in
his
temporall
Courts
,
as
he
hath
of
some
parties
,
to
be
contracted
of
the
Dower
,
of
the
joynture
,
of
the
disparagment
,
of
the
age
,
of
the
taking
away
,
of
the
deflouring
,
and
of
mariage
without
parents
consent
in
some
cases
?
or
what
a
very
great
alteration
of
the
common
law
,
could
ensue
,
in
case
the
Kings
temporall
Justices
,
did
examine
and
determine
whether
the
contract
were
a
perfect
and
simple
,
or
conditionall
contract
yea
,
or
no
?
For
if
upon
the
statute
made
by
Philip
and
Mary
,
that
maidens
and
women
,
children
of
Noble
men
,
and
Gentlemen
,
&c.
being
heires
apparent
&c.
and
being
left
within
age
of
sixteene
yeares
,
should
not
marry
against
the
will
or
unknowing
,
of
,
or
to
the
father
,
or
against
,
&c.
If
I
say
upon
the
publishing
of
this
act
,
there
hath
no
alteration
of
the
common
law
hitherto
followed
,
it
is
but
a
meere
superstitious
errour
,
to
feigne
,
that
a
change
of
the
Common
law
must
follow
,
if
so
be
this
statute
were
extended
,
to
all
children
,
both
Sonnes
and
Daughters
,
of
what
parentage
,
sexe
,
estate
,
or
age
soever
.
For
if
the
King
in
his
temporall
Courts
,
had
the
definition
of
all
,
as
well
as
of
some
contracts
,
made
by
children
,
without
consent
of
parents
,
then
should
a
multitude
of
lewd
and
ungodly
contracts
,
made
by
flatterie
,
trifling
gifts
,
faire
and
goodly
promises
,
of
many
unthrifty
,
and
light
personages
thereunto
wonne
,
by
intreaty
of
persons
of
lewd
demeanour
,
be
pronounced
voide
,
and
of
no
efficacie
,
yea
,
and
on
the
other
side
,
a
number
of
honest
,
lawfull
,
and
godly
contracts
,
should
be
confirmed
,
and
Much
a
doe
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
about
accipio
,
&
accipi●m
.
remaine
in
their
full
strength
,
and
force
;
which
now
upon
certaine
frivolous
and
trifling
quiddities
,
and
nicities
of
words
and
sillables
are
pronounced
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
to
bee
no
contracts
.
And
in
good
earnest
,
is
there
now
a
dayes
,
any
soundnesse
of
reason
at
all
,
to
be
heard
amongst
the
Doctors
and
Proctors
of
those
Courts
,
where
they
informe
out
of
the
Canon
law
in
these
cases
?
For
doth
not
their
whole
dispute
and
information
rest
principally
,
whether
the
contract
be
made
by
words
of
the
present
,
or
of
the
future
tence
?
whether
it
be
made
with
an
oath
,
or
without
an
oath
?
yea
,
and
do
they
not
exceedingly
besweat
,
and
besmyre
themselves
,
by
turning
and
returning
,
by
folding
,
and
unfolding
,
their
great
and
hydeous
volumes
,
for
proofe
,
and
reproof
,
of
accipio
,
&
accipiam
?
yea
and
sometimes
of
letters
and
accents
?
If
the
young
man
and
maide
,
having
both
of
them
their
parents
consent
,
shall
answer
only
in
the
future
tence
;
I
will
have
thee
,
or
I
will
take
thee
;
or
I
am
content
to
take
thee
,
or
I
will
have
none
other
but
thee
,
or
if
ever
I
marry
I
will
marry
thee
;
and
do
not
answer
directly
,
I
do
take
thee
to
mine
husband
,
or
I
do
take
thee
to
my
wife
:
oh
!
it
is
a
world
to
see
,
and
a
wonderment
to
behold
,
what
canvasing
,
heaving
and
shoving
,
what
a
stirre
,
quoyle
,
and
garboile
,
the
Canonists
make
,
about
the
lifting
and
removing
of
these
fethers
.
And
whatsoever
the
holy
Scriptures
have
determined
of
the
necessitie
of
parents
consent
,
or
of
what
necessitie
likewise
soever
the
[
](A61696-e16290-b)“
“
Institu
.
de
nup.
S.
1.
civill
law
,
hold
the
consent
of
parents
to
bee
,
yet
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
courts
,
the
papall
canon
law
must
needs
take
place
,
because
by
the
same
law
,
consent
of
Parents
,
is
not
de
necessitate
,
but
The
canon
law
preferred
by
the
reverend
Bishops
before
the
law
of
God
and
the
civill
law
.
de
honestate
tantum
,
and
because
also
matrimonia
debent
esse
libera
,
&
non
pendere
ex
alieno
arbitrio
,
Wherein
the
reverend
Bishops
,
under
their
favourable
patience
)
can
not
clearely
excuse
themselves
,
of
much
oversight
,
in
so
slender
managing
of
a
matter
,
of
so
great
and
high
a
consequence
.
The
holy
law
of
God
,
by
publike
authoritie
,
hath
been
commanded
within
this
Realme
,
to
bee
sincerely
and
purely
taught
,
received
and
embraced
.
The
civill
law
,
hath
not
had
her
free
course
,
in
this
case
hindered
,
by
any
law
of
the
Realme
.
And
how
then
commeth
it
to
passe
,
that
the
canon
law
,
being
in
this
point
repugnant
to
both
these
Lawes
,
should
notwithstanding
be
preferred
,
beare
sway
,
and
take
place
,
in
this
Realme
,
before
and
above
both
these
Laws
,
especially
Certain
speciall
points
to
be
provided
about
mariages
.
the
same
in
this
point
,
as
being
against
the
law
of
God
,
being
utterly
taken
away
.
The
abuses
past
,
and
mariages
past
,
under
colour
and
pretext
of
this
law
,
may
and
ought
to
be
bewailed
,
and
repented
of
:
yea
and
that
no
such
mariages
in
time
to
come
,
may
be
made
,
I
leave
it
to
be
considered
,
whether
it
might
not
tend
to
the
advancement
of
the
Law
of
God
,
be
honourable
for
the
King
,
and
commodious
for
the
Common
Weale
,
providently
to
provide
,
these
things
following
:
viz.
First
,
that
no
matrimonie
secretly
contracted
,
against
the
will
,
or
unknowning
of
,
or
to
the
father
,
or
him
,
or
her
,
that
hath
the
keeping
,
education
,
or
government
of
the
partie
to
be
maried
,
before
he
or
she
come
to
a
certaine
age
,
should
in
any
sort
,
be
good
or
available
to
make
the
posteritie
of
those
,
who
shall
bee
so
maried
,
legitimate
,
or
inheritable
.
Secondly
,
that
every
contract
of
mariage
concluded
,
with
consent
of
parents
,
Tutor
,
Governour
,
or
Gardian
,
should
be
forcible
and
effectuall
,
to
bind
both
parties
irrevocably
:
whether
the
same
contract
with
an
intent
to
conclude
a
mariage
)
be
made
by
wordes
of
the
present
,
or
future
tence
,
it
skilleth
not
.
Thirdly
,
that
every
man
stealing
away
,
contracting
,
and
marrying
a
maide
,
under
the
age
of
certaine
yeares
,
without
consent
of
father
,
tutor
,
governour
,
or
gardian
,
should
be
a
felon
,
and
for
such
his
felonious
act
,
suffer
the
paines
of
death
.
And
lastly
,
that
all
licences
to
marry
without
banes
asking
,
according
to
the
intendment
of
the
booke
of
Common
prayer
,
bee
forbidden
,
and
unlawfull
for
ever
.
Which
things
if
they
might
be
observed
,
it
is
very
likely
,
that
mens
inheritances
(
as
now
many
times
they
doe
)
should
not
hang
in
suspence
,
upon
question
of
legitimation
or
illegitimation
of
their
children
to
be
allowed
or
disallowed
by
the
commonlaw
.
There
should
not
any
such
long
and
tedious
suites
and
variances
hereafter
fall
out
,
betweene
the
posterities
and
children
of
one
man
,
for
the
right
and
interest
of
their
Ancestors
lands
.
Neither
should
Sir
Thomas
Lucie
,
nor
Sir
Edmond
Complaint
heretofore
made
upon
stealing
away
and
marying
mens
daughters
,
how
they
may
cease
.
Ludlow
,
nor
the
Lady
Norton
,
nor
Master
Cooke
the
Kings
Atturney
generall
,
nor
many
moe
Knights
,
Esquires
and
Gentlemen
,
complaine
and
bewaile
,
the
stealing
away
,
and
mariages
of
any
their
daughters
,
Neeces
,
neer
Kinswomen
,
or
Wards
.
Neither
could
it
bee
possible
,
that
one
woman
might
procure
foure
or
five
severall
licences
for
the
mariage
of
foure
or
five
severall
husbands
,
all
of
them
being
alive
together
,
and
not
one
of
them
dead
.
Neither
should
there
any
licence
of
mariage
be
granted
out
of
any
Ecclesiasticall
Court
,
to
any
man
or
woman
with
a
blanck
,
whereby
the
partie
licensed
was
enabled
to
have
maried
another
mans
wife
,
or
his
owne
or
his
wives
sister
.
Neither
should
any
couples
maried
,
and
living
together
foure
,
six
,
or
more
yeers
,
as
man
and
wife
,
upon
a
new
and
suddaine
dislike
or
discontentment
,
and
upon
a
surmised
precontract
,
to
be
pretensedly
proved
by
two
suborned
witnesses
,
be
adjudged
(
by
vertue
of
the
canon
law
)
to
be
no
husband
,
and
to
be
no
wife
.
Neither
should
any
man
(
being
solemnly
maried
to
a
wife
,
and
afterward
by
reason
of
a
precontract
,
solemnly
divorced
from
the
same
his
wife
,
and
by
censures
of
the
Church
compelled
to
marry
her
for
whom
sentence
of
precontract
was
adjudged
)
be
re-authorised
by
the
same
Consistorie
,
about
ten
or
twelve
years
after
the
divorce
,
to
resummon
,
recall
,
and
rechallenge
his
first
wife
:
especially
she
having
a
testimoniall
out
of
the
same
Consistorie
,
of
her
lawfull
divorce
,
and
being
againe
solemnly
maried
to
an
other
husband
.
Wherefore
to
conclude
these
matters
of
tythes
,
testaments
,
and
Mariages
(
if
the
King
should
not
be
pleased
,
to
have
the
studie
of
the
civill
law
advanced
by
some
such
law
,
as
whereof
the
former
project
maketh
mention
)
I
dispute
for
the
enlarging
of
the
common
law
,
thus
:
If
it
stand
with
reason
,
with
the
grounds
and
rules
of
the
common
law
,
and
with
the
Kings
Royall
prerogative
,
that
in
cases
of
Tythes
,
Testaments
,
and
Mariages
,
the
King
,
(
if
it
may
please
him
so
to
provide
by
Parliament
)
may
give
remedie
unto
complaynants
,
by
writs
out
of
the
Charcorie
,
and
that
complaints
in
such
cases
,
may
effectually
be
redressed
upon
such
writs
,
in
the
Kings
Courts
:
And
if
also
sundry
matters
of
Tythes
,
Testaments
,
and
Marriages
,
bee
already
handled
,
in
the
Kings
Courts
:
if
these
things
(
I
say
)
be
so
and
so
may
be
;
then
with
little
reason
,
did
the
Admonitor
warne
us
,
that
a
very
great
alteration
of
the
common
law
must
follow
,
and
that
it
will
bee
no
small
matter
,
to
apply
these
things
to
the
temporall
law
.
But
the
antecedent
is
true
,
as
hath
beene
already
shewed
.
Therefore
the
consequent
is
true
.
ADMONITION
.
Indgements
also
of
adulterie
,
slander
,
&c.
are
in
these
mens
judgments
meere
temporall
,
and
therefore
to
be
dealt
in
by
the
temporall
Pag.
●●
.
Magistrate
only
.
ASSERTION
.
We
are
indeed
of
this
judgement
,
that
in
regard
of
the
Kings
Royall
Office
,
these
judgements
of
adulterie
and
other
criminall
Causes
comprised
within
this
clause
,
&c.
ought
no
more
to
be
exempted
,
from
the
Kings
temporall
Courts
,
than
matters
of
theft
,
murder
,
treason
,
and
such
like
ought
to
be
.
And
for
the
maintenance
of
our
judgements
,
we
affirme
,
that
there
is
no
crime
,
or
offence
of
what
nature
or
qualitie
soever
,
respecting
any
commandement
contained
within
either
of
the
two
tables
,
of
the
holy
law
of
God
,
if
the
same
be
now
corrigible
by
spirituall
power
,
but
that
some
fault
and
contempt
,
one
,
or
other
,
of
the
like
nature
and
qualitie
,
as
comprised
under
the
same
commandement
,
hath
beene
evermore
,
and
is
now
punishable
by
the
Kings
Regall
,
and
temporall
jurisdiction
.
For
,
adulterie
,
as
the
same
is
to
be
censured
by
penance
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
so
is
ravishment
also
,
buggerie
and
sodomie
,
to
bee
punished
in
the
Kings
Court
,
by
paine
of
death
.
And
,
as
hath
beene
accustomed
,
that
Ordinaries
by
censures
of
the
Church
,
may
correct
fornicators
,
so
fornication
also
,
(
as
in
some
bookes
written
of
the
common
law
,
is
reported
)
hath
beene
in
times
passed
,
presented
,
and
punished
in
leets
,
and
law-dayes
,
in
divers
parts
of
the
Realme
,
by
the
name
of
Letherwhyte
,
which
is
,
as
the
booke
saith
,
an
ancient
Saxon
terme
.
And
the
Lord
of
the
Leet
(
where
it
hath
beene
presented
)
hath
ever
had
a
fine
,
for
the
same
offence
.
By
the
statute
of
those
,
that
be
borne
beyond
the
seas
,
it
appeareth
,
that
the
King
hath
cognizance
,
25.
Ed
3.
of
some
bastardy
.
And
now
in
most
cases
of
bastardie
,
if
not
in
all
,
by
the
statute
of
Eliz.
the
reputed
father
,
of
a
bastard
borne
,
is
lyable
to
be
punished
at
the
discretion
of
the
justices
of
peace
.
Touching
perjurie
,
if
a
man
lose
his
action
,
by
a
false
verdict
,
in
plea
Perjurie
if
punishable
,
temporally
in
some
cases
,
why
not
in
all
.
of
land
,
he
shall
have
an
attaint
,
in
the
Kings
Court
,
to
punish
the
perjurie
,
and
to
reforme
the
falsitie
.
And
by
divers
statutes
it
appeareth
,
that
the
Kings
temporall
Officers
,
may
punish
perjurie
committed
in
the
Kings
temporall
Courts
.
And
though
it
be
true
,
that
such
perjury
as
hath
risen
upon
causes
,
reputed
spirituall
,
have
beene
in
times
past
,
punished
only
by
Ecclesiastical
power
and
censures
of
the
Church
,
yet
hereupon
it
followeth
not
,
that
the
perjurie
it selfe
,
is
a
meere
spirituall
,
and
not
a
temporall
crime
or
matter
,
or
that
the
same
might
not
to
be
civily
punished
.
By
a
statute
of
Westminster
,
25.
Edw.
3.
it
was
accorded
,
that
the
Vsurie
.
King
,
and
his
heires
shall
have
the
cognizance
of
the
usurers
dead
;
and
that
the
Ordinaries
have
cognizance
of
usurers
on
life
,
to
make
compulsion
,
by
censures
of
the
Church
for
sinne
,
and
to
make
restitution
of
the
usuries
taken
,
against
the
lawes
of
holy
Church
.
And
by
another
statute
,
it
is
provided
▪
that
usuries
shall
not
turne
against
any
being
●0
.
h.
3.
●
.
5.
within
age
,
after
the
time
of
the
death
of
his
Ancestor
,
untill
his
full
age
.
But
the
usurie
with
the
principall
debt
,
which
was
before
the
death
of
his
ancestor
,
did
remaine
,
and
turne
against
the
heire
.
And
because
all
usurie
being
forbidden
by
the
law
of
God
,
is
sinne
,
and
detestable
,
it
was
enacted
,
that
all
usurie
,
lone
,
and
forbearing
of
money
,
&c.
giving
dayes
,
&c.
shall
be
punished
,
according
to
the
forme
of
that
Act.
And
that
every
such
offender
shall
also
bee
punished
,
and
corrected
,
according
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
,
before
that
time
made
against
usurie
.
By
all
which
statutes
,
it
seemeth
that
the
cognizance
,
and
reformation
of
usurie
,
by
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
,
pertaineth
onely
to
the
King
,
unlesse
the
King
by
his
Law
,
permit
the
Church
,
to
correct
the
same
,
by
the
censures
of
the
Church
,
as
a
sin
committed
against
the
holy
law
of
God
.
Touching
heresies
and
schismes
,
albeit
the
Bishops
,
by
their
Episcopall
,
and
ordinarie
spirituall
power
,
grounded
upon
Canon
law
,
or
an
evill
custome
,
have
used
by
definitive
sentence
pronounced
in
their
Consistories
,
to
condemn
men
for
heretikes
and
schismatikes
,
and
heresies
&
schismes
are
punishable
by
the
kings
laws
.
afterward
being
condemned
,
to
deliver
them
to
the
secular
power
,
to
suffer
the
paines
of
death
,
as
though
the
king
being
custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
had
not
power
by
his
kingly
office
,
to
inquire
of
heresie
,
to
condemn
an
heretike
,
and
to
put
him
to
death
,
unlesse
he
were
first
condemned
,
and
delivered
into
his
hands
,
by
their
spirituall
power
:
although
this
hath
been
(
I
say
)
the
use
in
England
:
yet
by
the
statutes
of
Richard
the
second
,
and
Henry
the
fifth
,
it
was
lawfull
for
the
Kings
Judges
and
Justices
,
to
enquire
of
heresies
and
Lollards
,
in
Leets
,
Sheriffs
25.
h.
5.
c.
14.
turnes
,
and
in
Law
dayes
,
and
also
in
Sessions
of
the
peace
.
Yea
the
King
,
by
the
common
law
of
the
Realme
,
revived
by
an
act
of
Parliament
,
which
before
the
Statute
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
was
altered
,
may
pardon
a
man
condemned
for
heresie
,
yea
and
if
it
should
come
to
passe
,
that
any
heresies
,
or
schismes
should
arise
in
the
Church
of
England
,
the
king
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
,
and
by
his
Supreme
and
1
Eliz
c.
1.
Soveraigne
power
,
with
his
parliament
,
may
correct
,
redresse
and
reforme
,
all
such
defaults
and
enormities
.
Yea
further
,
the
king
and
his
1
Eliz.
c.
1.
parliament
,
with
consent
of
the
Clergie
,
in
their
Convocation
,
hath
power
to
determine
what
is
heresie
,
and
what
is
not
heresie
.
If
then
it
might
please
the
king
,
to
have
it
enacted
by
parliament
,
that
they
which
opiniatively
,
and
obstinately
,
hold
,
defend
,
and
publish
,
any
opinions
,
which
according
to
an
Act
of
Parliament
already
made
,
have
beene
,
or
may
be
ordered
,
or
adjudged
to
bee
heresies
,
should
bee
heretikes
If
it
please
the
King
,
heretikes
may
be
adjudged
felons
,
and
heresies
felonies
.
and
felons
,
and
their
heresies
to
be
felonies
,
and
that
the
same
heretiks
and
felons
,
for
the
same
their
heresies
and
felonies
,
being
arraigned
,
convicted
,
and
adjudged
by
the
course
of
the
common
law
,
as
other
felons
are
,
should
for
the
same
their
heresies
and
felonies
,
suffer
the
paines
of
death
:
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
the
King
,
by
vertue
of
his
Soveraigne
,
and
Regall
Lawes
,
might
powerfully
enough
,
reforme
heresies
,
without
any
such
ceremoniall
forme
,
papall
observance
,
or
superstitious
solemnitie
,
as
by
the
order
of
the
Canon
Law
,
pretended
to
bee
still
in
force
,
have
beene
accustomed
.
And
as
these
offences
before
mentioned
,
bee
punishable
partly
by
temporall
and
partly
by
Ecclesiasticall
authoritie
,
so
drunkennesse
,
absence
from
divine
service
and
prayer
,
fighting
,
quarrelling
,
and
brawling
in
Church
and
Churchyard
;
defamatorie
words
and
libels
;
violent
laying
on
o●
hands
upon
a
Clarke
,
&c.
may
not
onely
bee
handled
and
punished
in
a
court
ecclesiasticall
,
but
they
may
also
be
handled
and
punished
by
the
King
,
in
his
temporall
courts
.
By
all
which
it
is
evident
that
the
Clergie
hath
had
the
correction
of
these
crimes
,
rather
by
a
The
cognizance
of
all
crimes
as
well
as
of
some
crimes
●●
the
law
of
God
,
belong
to
the
King
.
custome
,
and
by
sufferance
of
Princes
,
than
for
that
they
be
meere
spirituall
,
or
that
they
had
authoritie
,
by
the
immediate
law
of
God
.
And
if
all
these
,
as
well
as
some
of
these
crimes
,
by
sufferance
of
Princes
,
and
by
a
custome
may
be
handled
and
punished
spiritually
,
then
also
if
it
please
the
King
,
may
all
these
,
as
well
as
some
of
these
crimes
,
without
a
custome
be
handled
,
and
punished
temporally
.
For
by
custome
,
and
sufferance
only
,
some
of
these
crimes
be
exempted
from
the
cognizance
of
the
King
,
and
therefore
by
the
immediate
law
of
God
,
the
cognizance
as
well
of
all
,
as
of
some
o●
these
crimes
,
properly
appertaineth
unto
the
King
.
And
then
the
judgement
,
of
those
men
,
who
defend
judgements
of
adulterie
,
slander
,
&c.
to
be
more
temporall
,
and
by
the
temporall
Magistrate
,
only
to
be
dealt
in
,
seemeth
every
way
to
be
a
sincere
,
and
sound
judgment
.
Howbeit
,
they
doe
not
hereby
intend
,
that
the
party
offending
,
in
any
of
these
things
,
and
by
the
Kings
law
punishable
,
should
therefore
wholly
bee
exempted
and
freed
from
all
censures
of
the
Church
.
Nay
we
judge
it
most
requisite
,
and
necessarie
for
the
bringing
the
No
offender
freed
from
the
censures
of
the
Church
partie
which
offendeth
,
to
repentance
and
amendment
of
life
(
if
presently
upon
sentence
of
death
,
he
be
not
executed
)
that
besides
his
temporall
punishment
,
the
censures
of
the
Church
according
to
the
qualitie
of
the
offence
,
may
be
used
,
and
executed
against
him
:
yea
and
we
thinke
,
that
the
King
,
by
the
holy
law
of
God
,
is
bound
by
his
regall
power
,
to
command
the
Church
,
duly
and
rightly
to
use
the
same
censures
,
not
only
against
every
adulterer
,
defamer
,
usurer
,
&c.
but
also
against
every
thiefe
,
every
manslayer
,
every
traitor
,
and
every
other
offender
:
For
not
only
sinnes
,
reputed
with
us
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
all
sins
,
of
what
kind
soever
,
ought
to
be
repented
of
,
and
consequently
against
all
sins
,
the
Ecclesiasticall
censures
ought
to
bee
used
.
And
by
whom
should
the
same
be
exercised
,
but
by
the
Church
?
Why
then
belike
,
where
an
offender
is
punished
in
the
Kings
Court
,
he
shall
againe
be
punished
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Court
,
and
so
for
one
offence
,
be
twise
punished
,
which
were
unreasonable
.
To
this
we
answer
,
that
it
is
not
against
reason
,
that
one
man
,
for
one
fault
should
be
punished
both
temporally
and
spiritually
.
First
he
consisteth
For
a
man
to
be
punished
●wi●e
for
one
●ault
●n
two
re●●ect
,
is
〈…〉
.
of
two
parts
:
viz.
of
a
body
,
and
of
a
soul
,
in
both
which
parts
he
hath
offended
.
Secondly
,
he
hath
offended
,
against
two
lawes
,
the
law
of
God
,
and
the
law
of
the
King
.
For
the
execution
of
which
two
lawes
,
there
be
two
kinds
of
officers
,
of
two
severall
natures
,
the
king
for
the
one
law
,
and
the
officers
of
the
Church
for
the
other
law
;
and
both
these
kindes
of
officers
,
have
power
given
them
,
immediately
from
God
,
to
execute
;
the
one
,
Kingly
and
temporall
;
the
other
pastorall
and
spirituall
power
.
And
therefore
we
say
,
it
standeth
with
great
reason
,
that
the
soule
causing
the
body
to
sinne
,
should
no
more
escape
that
punishment
which
is
appointed
for
the
soule
,
by
the
law
of
God
,
than
the
bodie
should
escape
that
punishment
which
is
appointed
for
the
body
,
by
the
law
of
the
King
:
why
then
the
officers
of
the
Church
,
may
meddle
with
matters
appertaining
to
the
Kings
law
,
and
what
an
indignitie
to
the
King
were
that
?
To
this
we
answer
,
that
the
officers
of
the
Church
in
a
several
respect
,
and
to
a
several
end
,
dealing
in
one
and
the
selfe
same
matter
,
wherein
the
king
dealeth
,
may
no
more
bee
charged
with
dealing
in
matters
appertaining
to
the
Crowne
,
by
the
exercise
of
their
spirituall
sword
,
than
can
the
King
be
charged
,
with
medling
in
the
same
matters
,
to
meddle
with
matters
pertaining
to
the
soule
,
by
the
exercise
of
his
temporall
sword
.
So
that
the
spirituall
power
of
the
officers
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
(
which
consisteth
only
in
binding
and
loosing
of
the
souls
of
men
)
can
not
possibly
,
by
any
reason
or
good
intendment
,
be
construed
,
now
to
be
any
more
prejudiciall
,
to
the
Kings
prerogative
,
or
contrariant
to
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
,
than
it
hath
beene
heretofore
:
Because
usurie
,
incontinency
,
and
divers
other
crimes
Ecclesiasticall
have
not
beene
punished
only
by
Ecclesiasticall
correction
,
but
also
by
corporall
paine
.
And
therfore
to
take
away
this
frivolous
objection
,
we
instantly
pray
,
that
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
may
still
keepe
their
due
and
ordinarie
course
,
and
that
the
Kings
Scepter
may
retaine
,
that
ancient
and
Royall
estimation
,
which
belongeth
unto
it
:
and
that
it
may
be
ordered
,
by
an
irrecoverable
law
as
followeth
.
Potestas
&
jurisdictio
actionum
quarumcunque
civilium
;
punitio
,
&
castigatio
externa
,
omnium
maleficiorum
qu●rumcunque
famam
,
facultates
,
seu
personas
tangentium
,
non
penes
Pastores
,
&
Seniores
Ecclesiae
;
sed
penes
unum
solumque
Principem
,
&
civilem
Magistratum
sunto
,
&
quicunque
iis
non
acquieverunt
,
cap●tali
poena
puniunto
.
Whereupon
falleth
to
the
ground
,
that
cavillous
and
odious
slander
following
in
the
Admonition
:
viz.
that
the
lawes
maintaining
the
Queenes
Supremacie
,
in
governing
of
the
Church
,
and
her
prerogative
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
well
Elections
as
others
,
must
be
also
abrogated
.
The
contrary
whereof
being
avouched
throughout
this
whole
assertion
,
it
shall
be
needlesse
to
spend
any
time
in
the
refutation
of
so
grosse
an
untruth
.
ADMONITION
.
Thos
lawes
likew●se
,
must
be
taken
away
,
whereby
impropriations
and
patronages
stand
,
as
mens
lawfull
possession
and
heritage
.
ASSERTION
.
By
a
statute
15.
R.
2.
c.
6.
because
divers
dammages
and
diseases
oftentimes
had
hapned
,
and
daily
did
happen
to
the
parochians
of
divers
places
,
by
the
appropriation
of
benefices
,
of
the
same
places
,
it
was
agreed
and
assented
,
that
in
every
licence
,
from
thenceforth
to
bee
made
in
the
Chancerie
of
appropriation
of
any
parish
Church
,
it
should
be
expresly
contained
and
comprised
,
that
the
Diocesan
of
the
place
,
upon
the
appropriation
of
such
Churches
,
should
ordaine
according
to
the
value
of
such
Churches
,
a
convenient
summe
of
money
,
to
be
paid
and
distributed
yearely
of
the
fruits
,
and
profits
of
the
same
Churches
,
by
those
that
shall
have
the
same
Churches
in
proper
use
and
by
their
successors
,
to
the
poore
parochians
of
the
same
Churches
,
in
aid
of
their
living
and
sustentation
for
ever
;
and
also
that
the
Vicar
be
well
and
sufficiently
endowed
.
By
which
statute
it
appeareth
,
that
every
impropriation
ought
to
be
made
by
licence
out
of
the
Chancerie
,
that
it
ought
to
be
made
to
the
use
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
only
,
and
not
to
the
use
of
temporall
persons
or
patrons
.
Now
then
all
such
parish
Churches
,
as
without
licence
of
the
king
in
his
Chancery
,
have
beene
appropried
to
any
Ecclesiasticall
person
;
and
againe
all
such
parish
Churches
,
as
by
licence
of
the
King
in
his
Chancerie
,
have
beene
appropried
,
to
the
use
of
lay
persons
,
they
are
not
to
be
accompted
mens
lawfull
possessions
and
heritages
.
Besides
this
,
as
many
impropriations
,
as
whereupon
the
Diocesan
of
the
place
,
hath
not
ordained
,
according
to
the
value
of
such
Churches
,
a
convenient
summe
of
money
to
be
paid
,
and
distributed
yearly
of
the
fruits
of
the
same
Churches
,
&c.
to
the
poore
Parochians
of
the
same
Churches
,
in
aid
of
their
living
and
sustentation
for
ever
;
yea
and
every
Church
also
appropried
,
as
whereunto
a
perpetuall
Vicar
is
not
ordained
,
canonically
to
be
instituted
and
inducted
in
the
same
,
and
which
is
not
convenably
endowed
,
to
doe
divine
service
,
and
to
inform
the
people
,
and
to
keepe
hospitalitie
there
,
all
and
every
such
Church
and
Churches
(
I
say
)
otherwise
than
thus
appropried
,
by
the
law
of
the
Realme
(
as
it
seemeth
)
are
not
mens
lawfull
possessions
and
inheritances
:
For
by
a
Statute
of
king
Henry
the
fourth
,
every
Church
after
the
fifteene
yeare
of
king
Richard
the
second
,
appropried
by
licence
of
the
king
against
the
forme
of
the
said
Statute
of
Rich.
2.
if
the
same
were
not
dulie
reformed
,
after
the
effect
of
the
same
statute
,
within
a
certaine
time
appointed
,
then
the
same
appropriation
and
licence
thereof
made
,
presently
(
the
parish
Church
of
Hadenham
,
only
excepted
)
was
adjudged
to
be
void
,
and
utterly
repealed
and
adnulled
for
ever
.
And
therefore
I
leave
it
to
the
inquisition
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
,
whether
the
impropriation
of
the
parish
Church
of
Belgrave
in
the
Countie
of
Leic●ster
,
whereunto
two
Chappels
are
annexed
,
and
other
Churches
appropried
to
the
Bishop
of
Liecester
,
since
the
statutes
of
Richard
the
second
,
and
Henry
the
fourth
,
bee
the
lawfull
or
unlawfull
possession
and
heritage
of
the
same
Bishop
,
yea
or
no
And
if
it
bee
lawfully
appropried
and
so
a
lawfull
possession
and
heritage
,
then
I
leave
it
againe
to
the
inquisition
of
the
King
,
what
summe
of
money
out
of
the
fruits
of
the
same
Church
ought
yearely
to
bee
distributed
to
the
poore
parochians
,
what
the
endowment
of
a
Uicar
canonically
to
be
instituted
,
and
inducted
,
in
the
same
Church
should
bee
,
what
house
is
appointed
for
the
same
Vicar
to
keepe
his
hospitalitie
in
,
and
whether
any
Vicar
for
the
space
of
these
many
yeares
passed
,
hath
beene
canonically
instituted
and
inducted
in
the
same
Church
,
to
possesse
that
endowment
,
to
inhabit
that
same
house
,
and
to
inform
that
people
.
For
if
by
the
appropriation
it self
,
or
by
the
abuse
thereof
,
the
poore
parochians
have
beene
defrauded
of
their
yearely
distribution
,
or
if
no
Vicars
have
beene
Canonically
instituted
and
inducted
in
the
same
,
or
if
being
inducted
they
have
their
endowments
so
small
,
or
so
covetously
kept
back
from
them
,
as
that
they
cannot
sufficiently
maintaine
themselves
,
much
lesse
keepe
hospitalitie
:
then
(
as
the
Admonitor
confesseth
)
there
must
needs
be
a
lamentable
abuse
of
impropriations
;
and
that
therefore
it
is
greatly
to
be
wished
,
that
by
some
good
statute
,
it
might
be
remedied
.
And
as
those
Churches
which
are
unlawfully
appropried
,
are
not
the
lawfull
possession
and
heritage
,
of
the
proprietaries
,
so
on
the
other
side
we
affirme
,
that
those
impropriations
,
which
were
made
and
reformed
,
according
to
the
statutes
of
Ric.
2.
and
Hen.
4.
may
well
stand
as
mens
lawfull
possessions
and
heritages
,
even
with
those
things
which
are
required
to
be
planted
and
brought
into
the
Church
,
whatsoever
the
Admonitor
hath
written
to
the
contrary
.
For
we
doe
not
hold
that
maintenance
,
must
only
and
necessarily
be
provided
for
every
Minister
,
by
the
paiment
of
tyths
,
oblations
and
other
ecclesiastical
profits
,
belonging
to
Churches
appropried
or
disappropried
.
For
there
being
no
direct
proof
to
be
made
out
of
the
law
of
God
,
that
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
,
must
only
live
upon
tythes
;
the
King
and
parliament
,
may
well
and
competently
enough
,
appoint
convenable
endowments
for
every
Minister
,
without
disapproprying
of
any
Church
appropried
.
And
therefore
little
cause
had
the
Admonitor
,
to
insinuate
the
ruine
of
impropriations
,
upon
the
bringing
in
the
discipline
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
because
the
same
may
be
well
planted
,
and
yet
to
other
not
unplanted
.
But
what
need
we
to
argue
against
his
insinuation
,
consider●ng
hee
himselfe
,
before
he
came
to
the
end
of
this
page
,
by
his
owne
idisclaime
,
contradicted
his
insinuation
,
For
if
the
forme
of
finding
Ministers
by
tythes
,
must
with
the
canon
law
(
as
he
saith
)
be
abolished
,
and
if
there
must
be
some
other
order
for
this
devised
,
because
this
may
seeme
papisticall
and
antichristian
:
what
should
any
man
feare
the
taking
away
of
those
lawes
,
whereby
impropriations
do
stand
?
For
if
such
as
heretofore
have
spoken
or
written
against
them
,
because
(
as
he
insinuateth
)
the
forme
of
finding
Ministers
by
tythes
,
seemed
to
be
unlawfully
taken
away
,
and
as
he
would
also
insinuate
by
their
judgement
,
ought
againe
to
bee
restored
,
and
not
to
stand
any
longer
as
mens
lawfull
possessions
,
and
heritages
.
How
(
I
say
)
doth
it
follow
that
they
which
desire
impropriations
,
to
be
restored
to
their
pristinate
state
,
should
withall
enquire
,
to
have
the
finding
of
Ministers
by
Tythes
,
to
bee
abolished
?
It
seemeth
therefore
,
that
the
Admonitor
,
so
hee
might
bee
talking
,
passed
but
a
little
what
hee
talked
.
For
what
a
double
talke
is
here
?
or
to
what
purpose
was
this
talke
?
Was
it
because
some
men
doe
thinke
,
that
the
Ministers
,
ought
not
to
receive
tythes
,
for
their
reliefe
and
paines
in
the
Ministerie
?
Why
then
,
let
all
men
know
,
that
we
disclaime
such
some
mens
opinions
.
For
we
account
all
things
,
pertaining
to
this
life
,
directly
,
or
by
consequence
,
not
commanded
,
nor
prohibited
,
by
the
holy
and
sacred
Scriptures
,
to
be
things
indifferent
,
and
that
therefore
we
may
use
them
or
not
use
them
,
as
the
commoditie
or
incommoditie
of
the
Church
shall
require
.
And
therefore
as
we
doe
not
affirme
,
that
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
,
must
onely
and
necessarily
bee
levied
out
of
tythes
,
oblations
,
and
such
like
,
so
also
wee
doe
not
deny
,
but
that
the
tenth
part
of
the
increase
of
all
our
goods
,
by
the
authoritie
of
the
King
,
and
his
lawes
,
may
be
alloted
for
their
possession
and
heritage
:
especially
in
our
countrey
,
the
same
manner
of
payment
being
so
ancient
,
and
so
agreeable
to
the
manners
,
usages
and
disposition
of
our
state
and
people
.
Nay
since
the
payment
of
tythes
,
for
service
accomplished
in
the
spirituall
Sanctuarie
,
is
correspendent
in
the
nature
thereof
,
to
the
equitie
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
for
the
Levites
attendance
about
the
earthly
Tabernacle
;
and
since
also
wee
bee
bound
by
the
commandement
of
the
Apostle
,
to
make
him
that
teacheth
us
in
the
word
,
to
be
partaker
of
all
our
goods
,
I
see
not
(
so
Jewish
and
popish
ceremonie
,
and
superstition
be
avoided
)
but
that
this
duetie
,
may
as
Christianly
be
performed
,
by
the
payment
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
increase
of
our
corne
,
hay
,
wooll
,
lambe
,
&c.
as
by
the
eight
,
twelfth
,
twentieth
,
or
any
other
part
of
our
money
and
coine
.
By
payment
also
of
which
tithes
,
the
Ministers
at
every
season
,
with
every
kinde
of
necessarie
provision
towards
hospitalitie
,
might
throughly
be
furnished
,
which
many
times
they
shall
want
,
by
reason
of
mens
backwardnesse
,
when
collections
of
monie
are
to
be
made
.
But
to
speake
no
more
of
this
matter
of
tithes
,
we
will
return
to
the
objection
made
against
the
Apostolicall
government
,
drawn
from
taking
away
impropriations
,
And
herein
we
will
not
handle
,
whether
the
lawes
whereby
impropriations
do
stand
,
as
mens
lawfull
possession
and
heritage
must
(
as
hee
saith
)
bee
taken
away
:
but
whether
impropriations
,
now
divided
from
the
Ministerie
,
and
dispersed
into
many
severall
mens
hands
,
and
imployed
to
many
uses
in
the
Common
weal
,
may
not
in
tract
of
time
by
some
wholesome
law
,
be
reduced
,
either
wholly
,
or
in
part
,
to
be
the
only
lawfull
possessions
and
inheritances
for
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
,
yea
and
that
without
any
prejudice
or
dammage
unto
Prince
,
or
people
.
It
is
evident
in
the
eyes
of
all
,
that
the
Churches
now
appropried
,
doe
stand
and
remaine
as
the
lawfull
possessions
and
inheritances
,
either
of
the
King
,
or
of
the
Nobles
,
or
of
the
Knights
,
Equires
,
Gentlemen
,
and
other
temporall
persons
:
or
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
Deanes
,
Prebendaries
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
or
of
the
Vniversities
,
of
the
Colledges
in
the
Vniversities
,
of
Collegiate
and
Cathedrall
Churches
,
of
Schools
,
Hospitals
,
Fraternities
,
and
other
bodies
Politike
,
and
Corporate
.
Wherefore
to
the
end
our
meaning
may
the
better
be
understood
,
and
that
we
may
proceed
orderly
,
we
thinke
it
good
,
to
examine
first
,
by
how
many
severall
wayes
,
some
o●
these
impropriations
may
be
wholly
and
thoroughly
reduced
:
secondly
,
by
how
many
severall
meanes
,
other
some
in
part
,
may
be
brought
to
the
use
of
the
Ministerie
.
To
reduce
some
of
them
wholly
may
bee
done
by
restitution
.
commutation
,
redemption
,
and
contribution
.
And
first
Impropriations
may
be
reduced
to
the
ministery
by
4
meanes
.
that
I
prejudice
not
the
Lords
spirituall
,
and
Churchmen
of
their
ancient
priviledges
,
from
being
placed
in
the
first
ranke
,
reason
is
,
that
,
(
they
teaching
the
people
not
to
possesse
other
mens
goods
wrongfully
)
we
speake
first
o●
restitution
to
be
made
by
them
.
In
declaration
whereof
,
we
thinke
it
not
fit
,
in
this
place
to
shew
,
to
what
end
the
state
of
the
Clergie
was
first
founded
into
a
state
of
prelacie
,
by
the
King
,
Earles
,
Barons
and
other
great
men
(
because
the
same
commeth
afterward
to
be
handled
more
at
large
)
but
it
shall
suffice
at
this
●arochiall
Churches
to
what
use
they
were
founded
.
present
,
for
the
purpose
whereof
we
now
intreat
,
to
let
the
reverend
Bishops
understand
,
that
the
small
Parochiall
Churches
,
were
founded
,
and
endowed
with
glebe
lands
,
tythes
,
and
other
fruits
by
the
Lords
of
Manors
,
to
the
end
that
the
Lords
Tenants
within
the
same
Manors
,
should
be
informed
of
the
Law
of
God
,
and
that
hospitalities
might
be
kept
,
and
the
poore
of
the
same
parishes
be
relieved
.
And
besides
,
the
reverend
Bishops
,
we
hope
,
will
grant
,
that
the
great
Cathedrall
,
This
may
be
proved
by
15.
R.
2.
and
4.
h.
4.
c.
2.
and
is
confessed
by
M
,
Bilson
in
his
perpet
government
,
pag.
365.
366.
and
Collegiate
Churches
,
were
not
founded
by
the
Kings
progenitors
,
Nobles
,
and
great
men
of
the
Realme
,
to
the
end
,
that
those
great
Churches
,
(
as
great
Hawkes
prey
upon
little
foules
)
with
their
great
steeples
,
should
eat
and
devoure
the
little
steeples
,
or
that
with
their
great
Quiers
,
they
should
overthrow
and
justle
downe
the
small
pulpits
.
And
therefore
we
most
humbly
pray
aide
from
the
king
,
for
the
casting
of
new
claps
to
bee
erected
in
the
little
pulpits
,
that
hee
would
be
pleased
,
to
grant
restitutiones
in
integrum
,
to
all
the
little
Churches
,
and
that
all
impropriations
,
of
all
Parochiall
Churches
and
benefices
,
now
by
spoliation
,
parcell
of
the
revenues
,
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Deanes
,
Archdeacons
,
Prebendaries
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
restants
within
those
great
Churches
,
may
bee
wholly
restored
to
their
ancient
and
originall
use
,
according
to
the
mindes
and
intents
of
the
first
Donors
,
and
Patrons
of
the
same
parochiall
and
little
Churches
.
For
if
(
as
Master
Bilson
saith
)
it
bee
true
,
that
the
Lords
of
Villages
,
having
erected
Churches
,
and
allotted
out
portions
for
divine
service
,
either
by
Gods
or
mans
law
,
by
their
later
grants
could
not
have
the
former
rights
,
unto
their
patronages
overthrowne
;
and
if
the
allowance
given
at
the
first
,
to
the
Minister
of
each
Parish
,
by
the
Lord
of
the
soyle
,
were
matter
enough
in
the
judgement
of
Christs
Church
,
to
establish
the
rights
of
patrons
,
that
they
alone
should
present
Clerkes
,
because
they
alone
provided
for
them
,
if
(
I
say
)
this
be
true
,
then
have
the
Ministers
of
those
Villages
,
and
of
that
soyle
,
just
cause
to
require
,
at
the
Diocesans
hands
,
a
restitution
of
such
allowances
,
as
were
first
given
and
provided
for
them
by
the
patrons
:
Especially
the
Diocesans
by
their
owne
act
now
enjoying
,
and
converting
the
same
allowances
,
to
their
own
use
.
If
it
be
answered
,
that
this
can
not
well
and
conveniently
be
brought
to
passe
,
because
the
same
impropriations
,
by
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
for
diverse
summes
of
money
,
are
now
lawfully
demised
to
farme
,
for
many
yeares
yet
to
come
:
hereunto
we
answer
,
that
these
leases
should
hinder
nothing
at
all
,
the
restitution
of
the
right
and
interest
in
reversion
,
or
remainder
of
those
impropriations
.
Only
if
the
impropriations
have
beene
made
according
to
the
lawes
of
the
Realm
,
and
the
leases
duly
granted
)
these
leases
for
a
time
,
may
hinder
the
incumbent
Ministers
,
from
the
present
possession
of
the
Tithes
,
Fruits
,
and
glebe
Land
,
belonging
to
the
said
impropriations
.
And
yet
may
not
the
incumbent
Ministers
,
bee
hindered
in
the
meane
while
,
from
receiving
the
rents
reserved
upon
such
Leases
,
and
which
by
the
same
Leases
,
are
now
payable
to
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
.
Neither
after
the
determination
of
the
same
leases
,
should
the
incumbent
Ministers
,
be
any
more
letted
,
to
enjoy
and
receive
,
the
whole
profits
in
right
of
their
Churches
,
than
other
Ministers
be
now
letted
to
enjoy
theirs
.
If
any
shall
say
,
that
many
of
these
impropriations
,
are
annexed
and
appropried
,
as
Prebends
for
the
provision
of
some
of
the
Prebendaries
of
the
same
great
Churches
,
and
that
the
same
Prebendaries
,
in
the
right
of
their
Prebends
,
bee
the
lawfull
Rectors
of
the
Churches
appropried
,
and
have
curam
animarum
in
the
same
Parishes
;
then
we
must
instantly
againe
pray
the
King
,
that
those
Prebendaries
,
by
some
wholesome
law
may
be
constrained
to
reside
,
and
to
incumb
upon
their
said
Prebends
,
and
Parochiall
Churches
,
and
that
by
continuall
preaching
of
wholesome
doctrine
,
they
may
endeavour
to
cure
the
soules
of
the
people
,
over
whom
,
by
the
order
of
those
great
Churches
,
they
be
set
,
and
over
whom
they
have
taken
charge
.
And
withall
that
they
may
no
more
be
suffered
,
to
ly
and
to
live
idely
in
their
Cloysters
,
in
their
caves
,
and
in
their
dens
,
sometimes
at
Worcester
,
sometimes
at
Hereford
,
sometimes
a
Gloucester
,
sometimes
at
Salisburie
,
sometimes
at
Westminster
,
sometimes
at
Southwell
,
sometimes
at
Windsore
,
sometimes
at
Pauls
,
sometimes
at
Oxford
,
and
sometimes
at
Cambridge
.
When
in
the
meane
while
both
seldome
,
and
very
slenderly
,
they
feed
other
sheep
,
whose
fleeces
they
take
in
,
and
about
London
,
Winchester
,
Tukesbury
,
Reading
,
and
other
places
of
the
Countrey
.
Besides
wee
pray
that
these
prebends
,
after
the
determination
of
Leases
now
in
being
,
may
never
any
more
bee
let
to
farme
,
so
that
the
fruits
thereof
may
serve
for
those
Prebendaries
,
or
other
succeeding
Ministers
,
to
make
Hospitalities
,
Almes
,
and
other
works
of
Charitie
.
If
it
be
alledged
that
the
king
now
having
first
fruits
,
Tenths
,
and
Subsidies
,
out
of
the
impropriations
of
those
great
Churches
,
as
being
all
comprised
,
under
a
grosse
summe
of
the
Tenths
payable
for
the
whole
revenues
of
the
same
Churches
,
should
lose
the
first
fruits
,
Tenths
,
and
Subsidies
,
of
the
same
impropriations
,
if
hereafter
they
become
either
donative
,
or
presentative
;
to
this
the
answer
is
readily
made
,
viz
,
that
Tenths
,
first
fruits
,
and
subsidies
,
might
as
well
be
paid
then
as
now
.
And
that
the
King
might
then
aswell
have
right
to
the
donation
of
the
benefice
disappropried
,
as
the
Bishop
now
hath
the
gift
of
the
prebend
appropried
.
In
the
next
ranke
cometh
commutation
to
be
spoken
of
.
Wherein
,
because
the
impropriations
of
Parochiall
Churches
appertaining
now
to
the
King
,
Nobles
,
Commons
,
Colledges
,
Schooles
,
Bodies
politike
,
&c.
were
at
the
first
appropried
only
by
the
discretion
of
the
Diocesans
,
Predecessors
to
the
reverend
Bishops
that
now
are
,
unto
Abbots
,
Priors
,
Nuns
,
Friars
,
&c.
and
because
the
successors
of
those
Diocesans
be
bound
in
the
same
band
of
iniquitie
with
their
predecessors
,
unlesse
by
all
good
meanes
they
labour
that
things
may
be
brought
to
their
first
,
and
pristinate
state
,
it
seemeth
equall
and
just
,
that
this
commutation
should
likewise
proceed
and
be
drawne
from
the
Diocesans
,
and
great
Churches
before
specified
.
The
reasons
whereof
may
be
such
as
follow
.
The
Lands
and
possessions
given
by
the
Kings
progenitors
,
the
Earls
,
Barons
and
other
great
men
of
the
Realme
,
to
Bishoprickes
,
were
not
given
(
as
Master
Bilson
affirmeth
)
to
unburden
the
people
Perpetuall
power
,
pag.
367.
25
Ed.
3.
statutes
for
provisours
.
Bishopricks
founded
to
some
sumptuous
uses
.
of
the
support
and
charges
of
their
Bishops
,
but
they
were
given
(
as
the
Law
of
our
Land
teacheth
us
)
first
,
to
informe
the
people
in
the
Law
of
God
in
those
Churches
;
Secondly
,
to
keepe
Hospitalities
,
almes
,
and
other
workes
of
charitie
;
And
thirdly
,
for
the
soules
of
the
founders
,
their
heires
,
and
of
all
Christians
.
Now
then
,
if
some
of
these
conditions
be
such
as
for
the
impietie
thereof
ought
not
to
be
performed
,
and
if
other
some
also
,
being
good
and
godly
,
be
not
performed
,
and
so
the
things
are
to
returne
to
their
first
nature
,
as
in
the
same
statute
is
alledged
;
then
is
it
reason
,
that
the
King
and
Nobles
,
who
are
the
just
inheritours
and
successors
,
to
those
who
were
first
Donours
,
and
founders
of
those
Churches
,
should
have
as
free
a
disposition
,
and
donation
of
those
lands
and
possessions
now
,
as
his
,
and
their
progenitors
and
ancesters
ever
had
.
And
seeing
it
is
mani●est
,
that
the
lands
and
possessions
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Deanes
,
and
Chapters
,
doe
not
for
the
most
part
,
now
a
dayes
serve
for
those
good
uses
,
for
the
which
they
were
first
granted
,
namely
,
to
informe
the
people
in
the
Law
of
God
,
to
keepe
hospitalities
,
almes
,
and
other
workes
of
charitie
,
but
partly
for
the
use
of
chaunting
,
and
singing
in
the
quires
;
and
partly
to
vaine
,
idle
,
superfluous
,
and
pompous
uses
,
the
king
can
not
doe
a
better
and
more
charitable
deed
,
than
to
convert
a
parcell
of
the
same
lands
and
possessions
(
thus
by
defect
of
the
conditions
not
performed
,
returning
to
their
first
nature
)
to
and
for
the
necessarie
and
perpetuall
provision
of
learned
,
able
,
and
preaching
Ministers
,
to
be
planted
in
parochiall
Churches
,
now
destitute
of
sufficient
pastors
,
for
want
of
sufficient
maintenance
,
nay
sithence
Archbishoprickes
,
Bishoprikes
,
and
other
prelacies
,
by
the
very
expresse
letter
of
the
statute
;
are
said
to
be
founded
to
superstitious
uses
:
viz.
for
the
soules
of
the
founders
,
their
heires
,
and
of
all
●hristian
,
the
same
reason
led
King
Henry
the
eight
,
his
Nobles
and
Parliaments
,
to
dissolve
Abbeys
and
Monasteries
,
and
the
same
reason
also
,
which
moved
King
Edward
the
sixth
,
with
his
Nobles
,
and
Parliament
,
to
dissolve
Colledges
,
free
Chappels
,
and
Chauntries
,
the
same
reason
,
may
be
a
sufficient
reason
,
to
perswade
our
Soveraigne
Lord
King
IAMES
that
now
is
,
with
his
Nobles
and
Parliament
,
to
dissolve
Archbishoprickes
,
Bishoprickes
,
Deanries
,
&c.
First
,
to
the
end
these
Prelacies
and
Dignities
,
may
never
in
any
succeeding
ages
,
serve
to
any
such
superstitious
uses
,
as
whereunto
they
were
first
erected
.
Secondly
,
that
the
King
having
them
all
in
his
owne
hands
,
and
free
disposition
,
may
be
the
only
founder
and
donor
of
so
many
new
Bishoprickes
as
might
please
him
to
erect
,
and
endow
with
such
liberall
,
and
convenable
endowments
,
as
might
serve
for
learned
Evangelicall
Bishops
to
enforme
the
people
in
the
holy
Evangell
of
Christ
,
to
keepe
hospitalities
,
almes
,
and
to
doe
other
workes
of
charitie
,
rather
than
to
bee
expended
,
as
now
for
a
great
part
they
are
,
upon
the
keeping
of
great
horses
,
caroches
,
and
troupes
of
serving
idlers
.
The
commutation
then
whereof
we
speake
,
and
which
wee
most
humbly
commend
,
to
the
consideration
of
the
King
,
is
,
viz.
That
parcell
of
the
temporall
Lands
and
possessions
of
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
together
with
all
the
lands
and
possessions
,
serving
to
the
maintenance
of
idle
Ministers
,
and
idle
Songsters
,
in
Cathedrall
and
Collegiate
Churches
(
the
Collegiate
Churches
of
Eaton
and
Winchester
,
and
the
Cathedrall
and
Collegiate
Churches
in
Oxford
and
Cambridge
excepted
)
by
an
equall
and
reasonable
proportion
,
may
be
made
,
with
such
impropriations
,
as
belong
to
the
King
,
the
Nobles
,
Commons
,
Colledges
,
Hospitals
,
Schooles
,
&c.
Provided
as
before
hath
beene
said
,
that
there
may
be
a
liberall
and
convenable
endowment
,
for
the
learned
Bishops
or
Pastors
,
to
be
continued
and
placed
in
all
the
chiefe
and
principall
towns
and
cities
of
the
Realm
.
And
that
the
impropriations
of
Parochiall
Churches
may
for
ever
,
be
livings
for
the
Ministers
of
the
same
Churches
.
And
therefore
in
the
just
defence
of
the
innocencie
of
all
such
as
require
a
godly
and
religious
re●ormation
,
we
say
,
that
they
ought
not
,
to
have
beene
traduced
before
the
king
,
as
robbers
and
ransackers
of
the
Church
.
And
that
some
of
the
plotters
for
the
Prelacie
,
more
honestly
might
have
imploied
both
their
Latine
and
their
labour
,
than
lately
they
did
.
When
by
drawing
Letters
(
as
they
pretended
)
congratulatorie
to
the
King
,
only
in
the
name
of
Preaching
Ministers
,
they
procured
notwithstanding
ignorant
,
and
unpreaching
Ministers
to
joyne
in
the
action
,
and
to
affixe
their
hands
and
names
.
That
such
letters
have
beene
made
and
signed
,
is
sufficiently
to
be
proved
,
but
whether
they
have
beene
presented
to
the
Kings
hands
,
is
not
yet
knowne
.
Only
if
they
shall
hereafter
come
,
then
may
they
be
knowne
by
these
words
:
Nos
Concionatores
,
&c
,
ab
omni
domestica
capacitate
eorum
,
qui
praetextu
religionis
,
ecclesiae
insidiantur
.
My
Lord
the
King
is
wise
,
2
Sam.
14.
24.
according
to
the
wisedome
of
an
Angell
of
God
,
to
understand
all
things
whereof
he
is
informed
.
The
third
means
to
reduce
impropriations
,
unto
the
possession
of
Publike
redemption
of
impropriations
.
the
Ministerie
is
by
way
of
publike
redemption
or
purchase
.
For
the
accomplishment
whereof
it
is
necessarie
,
that
not
only
a
common
treasure
be
provided
,
but
also
that
the
price
of
improptiations
,
by
a
publike
consent
be
valued
,
at
a
reasonable
rate
to
make
,
which
rate
will
bee
a
matter
of
small
weight
,
whether
they
bee
valued
to
bee
bought
and
sold
,
at
their
old
and
ancient
,
or
at
their
new
and
improved
rents
.
To
provide
a
common
treasure
,
though
to
some
it
may
seeme
a
matter
intricate
,
and
troublesome
,
yet
seeing
the
same
possibly
and
conveniently
may
be
done
,
there
is
no
cause
,
that
men
should
faint
,
before
thy
fight
,
or
be
at
an
end
,
before
they
begin
.
It
is
written
that
the
cause
when
king
Solomon
raised
the
tribute
,
to
wit
,
was
to
build
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
his
own
house
and
Millo
,
and
the
wall
of
Ierusalem
.
After
1
Kin.
9.
15
that
wicked
Athaliah
and
her
children
,
had
broken
up
the
house
of
God
,
and
had
bestowed
all
the
things
,
that
were
dedicate
for
the
house
2
Chr.
24.
of
the
Lord
,
upon
Balaam
,
King
Ioash
commanded
the
Priests
and
Levites
,
to
go
unto
the
Cities
of
Judah
,
to
gather
of
all
Jsrael
money
to
repaire
the
house
of
God
,
from
yeare
to
yeare
,
and
they
made
a
chest
,
and
made
Proclamation
to
bring
the
tax
of
Moses
,
and
the
Princes
rejoyced
,
and
brought
in
,
and
cast
into
the
chest
.
And
when
there
was
much
silver
,
they
emptied
the
chest
,
and
carried
it
,
to
his
place
againe
,
and
thus
day
by
day
they
gather
silver
in
abundance
.
If
then
towards
the
building
of
an
earthly
house
,
the
Princes
and
people
of
Judah
and
Israel
,
willingly
with
joy
of
their
hearts
,
from
yeare
to
year
,
and
from
day
to
day
,
threw
silver
in
abundance
into
the
chest
,
how
much
more
were
it
praise
worthy
,
if
Christian
people
,
did
encourage
themselves
,
to
pay
a
smal
tribute
towards
the
provision
of
a
competent
maintenance
,
for
their
spirituall
pastours
,
by
whose
labours
,
as
lively
stones
,
they
might
be
builded
up
into
a
spirituall
temple
in
the
Lord
?
That
many
and
great
taxes
and
tributes
of
late
yeares
have
beene
made
for
many
uses
,
and
to
many
purposes
,
there
is
no
man
ignorant
thereof
.
And
therefore
though
there
be
little
reason
,
that
the
people
standing
already
burdned
,
with
great
charge
,
should
be
againe
recharged
,
especially
when
without
any
extraordinarie
burthen
,
there
is
an
ordinarie
meanes
,
(
if
the
same
were
accordingly
bestowed
)
by
the
people
yeelded
,
to
relieve
the
Ministers
in
all
places
,
with
a
decent
and
comely
portion
;
yet
notwithstanding
to
be
eased
,
from
those
publike
payments
,
and
annuall
grievances
,
imposed
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
upon
the
people
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
the
parishioners
in
all
places
would
willingly
pay
any
reasonable
tax
or
tribute
,
to
be
demanded
of
them
for
this
purpose
.
An
other
meanes
to
raise
this
publike
treasure
,
may
be
a
dissolution
The
dissolution
of
Chappels
may
bee
a
good
mean
to
raise
a
tribute
.
of
all
free
Chappels
,
and
Chappels
of
ease
in
the
Countrey
,
together
with
an
union
of
two
or
moe
Churches
into
one
,
especially
in
Cities
and
great
townes
.
For
as
in
these
Cities
and
Townes
,
the
poorest
,
and
meanest
livings
bee
provided
,
so
generally
for
the
most
part
,
are
they
fitted
,
with
the
poorest
,
and
meanest
Curates
,
as
by
most
lamentable
experience
is
to
be
seene
,
in
all
the
Episcopall
Cities
of
the
Realme
,
excepting
London
.
Nay
the
chiefe
and
Metropolitane
Citie
of
Canterbury
is
not
to
be
excepted
.
For
in
that
Citie
there
being
about
12
,
or
13
,
Parish
Churches
,
there
hath
not
beene
ordinarilie
of
late
yeares
above
3.
or
4.
able
Preachers
,
placed
in
the
same
Churches
.
The
Chappels
to
be
dissolved
,
and
the
Churches
to
be
consolidated
by
two
,
and
two
into
one
,
and
one
can
be
no
fewer
in
number
than
one
thousand
at
the
least
.
All
which
if
they
might
be
sold
,
the
money
to
be
raised
upon
their
sale
,
could
bee
no
lesse
than
twentie
thousand
pounds
,
if
they
were
sold
only
for
twentie
pounds
a
peece
.
But
if
they
be
well
worth
double
or
treble
so
much
,
then
would
the
treasure
also
be
double
or
treble
.
This
dissolution
of
Chappels
,
and
union
of
Churches
,
is
no
new
device
,
nor
strange
innovation
:
but
hath
beene
heretofore
thought
upon
,
and
in
some
part
confirmed
alreadie
by
our
Kings
in
their
Parliaments
.
Touching
the
dissolution
of
Dissolution
of
Chappels
no
new
device
.
Chappels
,
the
most
reverend
Father
Thomas
Cranmer
,
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
,
with
the
residue
of
the
Kings
Commissioners
,
appointed
for
the
reformation
of
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
alloweth
of
the
same
.
And
Titu
.
de
eccles
.
gard
.
fol.
54.
for
the
union
of
Churches
,
there
was
an
act
made
27.
H.
8.
so
they
exceeded
not
the
value
o
six
pounds
.
And
by
a
statute
1
Ed.
6.
it
was
lawfull
for
the
Mayor
and
Recorder
of
the
Citie
of
Yorke
,
and
the
Ordinarie
or
his
Deputie
,
and
six
Justices
of
the
peace
in
the
same
Citie
,
to
unite
and
knit
together
,
so
many
of
the
poor
parishes
of
the
same
Cities
and
suburbes
of
the
same
,
as
to
them
should
be
thought
convenient
,
to
be
a
living
for
one
honest
incumbent
.
And
it
was
lawfull
for
the
Lawfull
for
the
Major
of
Yorke
,
&c.
to
unite
Churches
in
the
Citie
of
Yorke
.
said
Major
,
Recorder
,
and
Aldermen
,
to
pull
downe
the
Churches
,
which
they
should
think
superfluous
in
the
said
citie
,
and
suburbes
of
the
same
,
and
to
bestow
the
same
,
towards
the
reparation
and
enlargment
of
other
Churches
,
of
the
Bridges
in
the
Citie
,
and
to
the
relief
of
the
poor
people
.
The
considerations
which
moved
the
King
and
Parliament
to
ordaine
this
act
,
were
these
,
viz.
The
former
incompetency
of
honest
livings
,
the
former
necessitie
of
taking
very
unlearned
and
ignorant
Curates
not
able
to
doe
any
part
of
their
duties
;
the
former
replenishing
of
the
Citie
,
with
blinde
guides
and
Pastors
;
the
former
What
reasons
moved
K
Ed.
6.
to
unite
Churches
in
York
may
move
king
Iames
to
unite
Churches
in
Canterbury
&c.
keeping
of
the
people
,
aswell
in
ignorance
of
their
duties
to
God
,
as
also
towards
the
King
and
Common
weal
;
and
lastly
the
former
danger
of
the
soules
of
the
Citizens
.
If
then
in
these
dayes
it
might
please
the
King
to
apply
like
plaisters
,
to
the
like
sores
,
to
provide
remedies
for
the
like
mischiefs
,
and
for
the
like
diseases
,
to
minister
like
medicines
,
it
would
come
to
passe
no
doubt
,
in
few
years
,
that
the
lame
and
the
blind
and
the
broken
,
with
a
number
o●
unhallowed
and
unclean
beasts
,
should
be
swept
,
and
cast
forth
of
all
the
Parochiall
Churches
,
within
Canterburie
,
Winchester
,
Chichester
,
Lichfield
,
Oxford
,
and
other
great
Cities
of
the
Realme
.
For
these
Chappels
,
and
smaller
Churches
,
being
the
very
Seminaries
,
of
all
hirelings
,
and
idle
Shepheards
,
a
Benefice
can
no
sooner
become
void
,
but
the
poore
and
hungry
Chaplaines
,
w●arie
Chappe●s
,
the
se●inaries
of
hirel●ngs
.
of
their
thin
dyet
,
and
long
leaping
after
a
beane
,
presently
trudge
to
the
Patron
,
offering
,
or
accepting
any
conditions
to
bee
presented
by
him
.
And
not
only
should
the
Church
by
this
meanes
,
bee
rid
of
these
vermine
,
but
also
the
learned
and
Preaching
Minister
,
without
further
aide
or
contribution
,
in
those
places
,
might
have
more
liberall
maintenance
,
than
erst
they
have
had
.
For
then
should
they
be
no
more
constrained
,
to
deduct
out
of
their
livings
,
by
reason
o
Chappels
yet
standing
,
and
as
it
were
annexed
to
their
parish
Churches
,
some
10
pound
,
some
20.
pound
,
some
30.
pound
by
the
yeare
,
for
the
wages
o
these
hirelings
,
besides
this
a
singular
and
apparant
benefit
,
could
not
but
redound
to
the
Common
weale
,
by
the
dissolution
By
the
dissolution
of
Chappels
many
suits
in
law
should
be
avoided
.
of
these
Chappels
,
when
as
many
,
long
,
tedious
,
and
changeable
and
uncharitable
suites
,
heretofore
had
and
commenced
,
should
hereafter
be
extinguished
,
betweene
the
parochians
of
the
mother
Churches
and
the
inhabitants
of
Hamblets
,
for
and
concerning
the
repaire
,
and
reedifying
of
the
said
Churches
,
and
Chappels
,
and
for
other
rights
,
and
duties
challenged
to
belong
from
one
unto
the
other
.
A
third
meanes
to
leavie
a
treasure
,
for
the
redemption
of
impropriations
,
may
be
a
sequestration
of
the
fruits
of
the
Churches
of
non
Sequest
ration
of
the
fruits
of
the
Churches
of
pluralists
may
further
the
treasure
for
the
redemption
of
impropriations
.
Residents
,
and
commendames
,
with
the
fruits
of
the
Churches
of
the
pluralists
,
and
perinde
valeres
,
from
the
which
same
the
plurisied
persons
are
to
depart
,
the
said
sequestration
no
longer
to
endure
,
than
some
able
Ministers
may
be
provided
and
placed
in
the
same
Churches
.
A
fourth
meane
to
raise
this
treasure
,
if
it
please
the
king
,
and
that
the
Church
have
found
favour
in
his
sight
,
may
be
the
money
due
unto
the
King
upon
such
penall
Lawes
,
as
for
the
benefit
of
the
Common
weale
,
are
necessarily
to
be
put
in
execution
,
and
especially
upon
the
law
of
provision
and
premunire
,
not
pardoned
by
the
Queene
.
And
albeit
happily
the
King
,
upon
a
most
worthy
and
Christian
zeale
,
be
well
pleased
hereafter
not
to
urge
upon
the
popish
recusants
,
the
payment
of
their
forfeitures
,
for
absence
from
divine
service
,
yet
because
they
be
able
and
do
daily
contribute
to
seminaries
abroad
,
and
be
favourers
and
abetters
of
popish
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
lurking
at
home
,
the
most
treasonable
and
dangerous
enemies
,
that
can
be
to
the
Kings
Person
and
State
,
in
consideration
hereof
(
I
say
)
if
it
may
please
the
King
,
it
seemeth
not
unreasonable
(
the
law
standing
still
in
force
,
and
unrepealed
)
that
the
popish
recusants
be
urged
to
the
payment
of
such
summes
of
money
,
as
are
already
forfeited
;
the
same
by
the
commandement
,
and
free
gift
of
the
King
to
bee
imployed
upon
the
redemption
of
such
impropriations
,
as
are
within
the
parishes
of
their
abodes
.
To
the
end
that
learned
,
and
preaching
Ministers
,
being
placed
in
the
same
,
they
;
their
wives
,
children
,
servants
,
tenants
,
and
dependants
,
by
the
powerfull
preaching
of
the
word
,
might
be
converted
unto
the
Gospell
.
It
followeth
now
in
order
,
that
wee
speake
of
contribution
,
the
By
what
contribution
impropriations
may
bee
brought
to
the
use
of
the
●in●stery
.
fourth
meanes
whereby
some
impropriations
may
be
reduced
wholly
to
the
use
of
the
Ministerie
.
Wherein
there
can
not
any
certaine
rule
,
or
direction
be
prescribed
:
because
it
must
proceed
onely
from
those
,
whose
hearts
God
shall
touch
,
stirre
up
,
and
encourage
,
willingly
to
bring
a
free
offering
,
unto
the
Lord
,
for
the
building
up
of
his
spiritual
house
.
For
of
every
one
(
saith
the
Lord
)
whose
heart
offereth
it
freely
,
ye
shall
take
an
offering
for
mee
.
And
every
one
whose
heart
encouraged
Exod
,
25.
2.
him
,
and
whose
Spirit
made
him
willing
,
and
men
,
and
women
,
as
many
as
were
free-hearted
,
came
and
brought
,
taches
,
and
Exod.
35.
earings
,
and
rings
,
and
bracelets
,
all
were
jewells
of
gold
,
and
blew
silke
,
and
purple
,
and
s●arlet
,
and
fine
linnen
,
and
Goates
haire
,
and
Rammes
skinnes
,
and
Badgers
skins
,
and
silver
,
and
brasse
,
and
Shittim
wood
,
and
Onix
stones
,
and
Spice
,
and
Oyle
:
Every
man
,
and
woman
,
(
I
say
)
whose
hearts
moved
them
willingly
to
bring
for
all
the
work
,
Exod.
36.
5.
which
the
Lord
had
commanded
,
brought
a
free
offering
,
yea
and
the
people
brought
too
much
,
and
more
than
enough
,
for
the
use
of
2
King
.
8.
the
worke
of
the
Lord
.
King
Sa●omon
having
all
the
Elders
,
the
heads
,
the
chiefe
Fathers
,
and
all
the
men
of
Israel
,
and
the
Priests
and
Levites
,
to
bring
up
the
Arke
and
Tabernacle
of
the
Lord
,
offering
Beeves
,
and
Sheepe
which
could
not
bee
numbred
for
multitude
.
Yea
and
after
these
offerings
were
made
,
and
after
the
King
had
prayed
,
that
their
heart
might
be
perfect
with
the
Lord
their
God
,
to
walke
in
his
statutes
,
and
to
keepe
his
commandements
,
as
at
that
day
;
the
king
againe
offered
a
sacrifice
of
two
and
twenty
thousand
beeves
,
one
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
sheepe
,
and
so
was
the
house
dedicated
.
After
the
returne
of
the
people
out
of
captivitie
,
certaine
of
the
chiefe
Fathers
,
when
they
came
to
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
which
was
in
●erus●lem
,
they
gave
after
their
abilitie
,
unto
the
treasure
of
the
worke
,
evenone
,
and
three
score
thousand
drammes
of
gold
,
and
five
thousand
peeces
of
silver
,
and
an
hundred
priests
garments
:
they
gave
〈◊〉
.
2.
68.
&c.
money
also
to
the
Masons
,
and
to
the
workemen
,
and
meate
,
and
drinke
,
and
oyle
.
Yea
at
the
exhortation
of
Nehemiah
,
the
Priests
,
the
great
men
,
the
people
,
and
the
women
,
that
they
might
bee
no
●●he
2
&c.
more
a
reproach
,
set
their
mindes
to
the
building
of
the
walls
,
and
at
their
owne
charges
,
builded
some
one
gate
,
some
another
;
some
one
doore
,
some
another
;
some
one
tower
,
some
another
:
some
one
portion
o●
the
Wall
,
some
another
.
Wherefore
,
seeing
wee
have
not
an
Ester
to
succeed
our
Deborah
,
but
a
Salomon
rather
to
succeed
a
David
;
yea
such
a
Salomon
,
as
whose
heart
the
Lord
hath
filled
with
an
excellent
spirit
of
wisedome
,
of
understanding
and
of
knowledge
,
to
find
out
,
and
to
dissolve
hard
and
curious
parables
,
and
hath
put
in
his
heart
to
teach
and
to
guide
others
;
we
rest
perswaded
in
our
hearts
,
that
the
King
for
his
part
,
treading
in
the
steps
of
the
godly
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Governours
of
Judah
,
will
goe
in
,
and
out
,
before
his
people
,
as
they
did
before
theirs
.
And
that
he
will
rather
not
eat
of
the
Nehe
5.
bread
,
nor
drinke
of
the
wine
,
of
the
governours
that
were
before
him
,
than
that
he
will
not
remit
the
provisions
,
the
seasements
,
the
fynes
,
the
impositions
,
and
the
amerciaments
,
that
have
beene
exacted
.
Yea
also
that
he
will
feed
from
his
owne
table
,
an
hundred
and
fiftie
Prophets
,
and
prepare
for
them
oxen
,
and
sheepe
,
and
birdes
,
and
wine
in
2
Chro.
11.
all
abundance
,
because
they
are
come
unto
him
,
from
among
the
prelatists
that
were
about
them
,
because
their
bondage
hath
been
grievous
unto
them
Yea
further
also
,
we
are
perswaded
,
that
he
will
make
out
of
his
Lap
every
servant
of
his
,
that
shall
beare
rule
over
his
people
.
And
thus
much
of
the
meanes
whereby
some
impropriations
,
may
wholly
be
reduced
to
the
use
of
the
Ministerie
.
It
followeth
to
shew
by
what
meanes
other
impropriations
,
may
bee
converted
in
part
,
to
the
maintainance
of
Ministers
to
be
planted
in
parochiall
Churches
,
now
destitute
of
able
Pastours
,
in
case
the
same
impropriations
by
none
of
the
former
meanes
,
can
bee
reduced
wholly
to
their
first
and
ancient
institution
.
Wherein
these
two
things
come
principally
to
be
considered
.
First
,
whether
it
were
not
convenient
,
by
some
wholesome
law
;
to
how
impropriation●
may
be
in
part
,
reduced
to
the
Ministerie
▪
have
it
ordained
,
that
the
Heads
,
Governours
,
Rulers
,
and
Masters
of
the
Vniversities
,
Colledges
,
Cities
,
Townes
,
Hospitals
,
free
Schooles
,
and
other
bodies
politike
and
corporate
,
should
not
from
henceforth
demise
or
set
to
farme
their
,
or
any
of
their
impropriations
,
or
any
of
their
glebe
Land
,
Tythes
,
or
other
fruits
belonging
to
the
same
,
untill
such
time
as
all
leases
heretofore
made
,
bee
fully
ended
,
or
otherwise
determined
.
Secondly
,
whether
it
were
not
convenient
to
have
it
enacted
,
by
the
same
law
,
that
all
and
every
impropried
Church
and
Churches
,
with
their
glebes
,
tythes
and
other
fruits
,
after
the
determination
of
the
leases
now
in
being
,
should
bee
demised
and
set
to
farme
,
onely
to
the
incumbent
Ministers
of
the
same
Churches
,
for
terme
of
their
naturall
lives
,
if
so
long
they
did
continue
resiant
,
and
faithfully
preach
in
the
same
Churches
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
according
to
the
articles
of
Religion
,
concerning
Faith
and
Sacraments
;
by
publike
authoritie
,
now
established
in
the
Church
of
England
.
And
because
by
likelihood
the
Vicars
will
not
be
able
to
pay
fynes
or
incomes
unto
the
Colledges
,
Hospitals
,
and
other
places
,
and
because
also
it
seemeth
reasonable
,
that
the
Colledges
,
Hospitalls
,
and
other
places
,
by
some
other
meanes
,
should
be
recompenced
,
wee
leave
it
againe
to
be
considered
,
whether
it
were
not
convenient
that
the
Vicars
,
in
consideration
of
non
payment
of
fynes
,
should
yeeld
in
money
,
corn
,
or
other
provision
,
to
the
double
or
treble
value
,
of
the
ancient
and
unimproved
rents
.
For
men
experienced
in
these
affaires
of
this
life
,
know
that
the
profits
arising
out
of
Churches
appropried
unto
the
farmours
thereof
,
are
commonly
six
,
eight
,
or
ten
times
more
worth
by
just
estimation
,
than
are
the
old
rents
,
payable
unto
Colledges
,
Hospitalls
,
and
other
like
places
.
And
thus
wee
see
how
together
with
the
bringing
in
of
these
things
,
which
are
required
to
bee
planted
in
the
Church
,
impropriations
may
stand
,
as
mens
lawfull
possessions
,
and
heritages
,
or
otherwise
how
without
damage
or
hurt
to
the
King
or
Realme
,
they
may
be
converted
to
the
use
and
provision
of
the
Ministers
,
whatsoever
hath
beene
insinuated
by
the
Admonitor
to
the
contrary
.
And
yet
doe
I
not
in
any
of
these
things
,
or
of
any
other
thing
,
first
or
last
,
spoken
,
or
to
be
spoken
,
desire
mine
owne
advice
and
judgement
so
to
be
respected
,
as
though
I
should
arrogate
unto
my selfe
more
knowledge
than
all
others
,
which
labour
in
the
cause
of
reformation
:
but
onely
I
submit
these
my
private
meditations
with
their
reasons
,
to
the
censures
of
all
wise
,
godly
,
and
learned
men
.
Humbly
praying
them
so
to
bestirre
their
owne
wits
,
and
so
to
bestow
their
owne
cunning
,
and
learning
,
that
a
better
and
more
easier
way
,
by
their
ingenuousnesse
,
may
be
found
out
,
and
procured
to
take
place
.
And
in
the
meane
season
,
that
these
motions
tendered
to
their
views
,
may
not
altogether
be
neglected
,
but
duely
weyed
,
and
considered
.
Especially
for
that
I
have
not
tendered
any
other
thing
to
be
performed
,
by
any
of
these
meanes
,
unto
any
other
,
than
such
as
whereunto
I
my selfe
to
my
power
,
yea
and
beyond
my
power
as
far
as
in
me
lyeth
,
shall
be
ready
to
yeeld
.
And
howsoever
the
Bishops
and
other
great
Clergie
Masters
,
with
their
stately
favourites
,
may
pretend
some
part
of
this
device
,
to
bee
an
hinderance
of
learning
,
and
other
some
part
not
to
be
for
the
Kings
profit
;
yet
to
the
first
we
answer
briefly
,
that
learning
is
not
so
much
furthered
by
a
few
great
rewards
,
provided
for
a
few
great
learned
men
,
as
it
is
by
many
good
rewards
,
appointed
for
many
good
learned
men
,
as
hereafter
more
at
large
,
in
a
more
convenient
place
is
declared
.
Touching
the
Kings
profit
,
we
affirme
,
that
it
is
not
only
most
profitable
,
but
also
most
honourable
for
the
King
,
to
have
a
multitude
of
loyall
,
vertuous
,
and
godly
subjects
.
And
that
such
manner
of
subjects
,
can
by
no
meanes
better
bee
procured
,
than
by
a
continuall
preaching
Ministerie
of
the
Word
,
to
be
planted
in
every
parish
,
of
the
Kings
Realmes
.
And
because
no
man
better
knoweth
the
recyprocall
duties
,
betweene
a
Christian
King
,
and
Christian
Councellers
,
we
leave
the
discerning
of
the
spirits
of
these
profit
preachers
to
the
tryall
and
judgement
of
the
most
Christian
King
;
whom
if
hee
shall
finde
,
either
by
flatterie
,
to
fawne
upon
the
Kings
profit
,
or
by
labouring
to
keepe
the
King
in
a
good
opinion
of
things
amisse
,
wee
most
humbly
beseech
the
King
to
accept
them
,
and
reward
them
for
such
,
as
could
wish
in
their
hearts
,
the
king
should
rather
bee
impoverished
by
having
many
bad
,
and
unprofitable
subjects
,
than
that
themselves
would
not
be
inriched
,
by
enjoying
many
good
and
profitable
impropriations
.
As
for
the
Lawes
whereby
patronages
do
stand
,
as
mens
lawfull
possessions
,
and
inheritances
,
which
(
as
the
Admonitor
saith
)
must
also
be
taken
away
,
how
the
same
lawes
may
still
endure
,
or
by
consent
of
patrons
,
bee
altered
without
their
dammage
(
if
God
permit
)
when
we
come
to
speak
,
of
the
clections
of
Ministers
,
wherein
the
reformers
are
charged
with
the
burling
,
and
thrusting
out
of
Patrons
,
shall
be
declared
.
ADMONITION
.
The
Lawes
of
England
to
this
day
have
stood
by
the
authoritie
of
the
three
estates
,
which
to
alter
now
by
leaving
out
the
one
,
may
happily
seeme
a
matter
of
more
weight
,
than
all
men
doe
judge
it
.
ASSERTION
.
Not
to
stand
upon
termes
with
the
Admonitor
,
that
the
lawes
usually
called
the
common
lawes
of
the
land
,
being
meere
customarie
lawes
,
did
never
yet
stand
by
the
authoritie
of
the
three
estates
.
I
will
The
bringing
in
of
the
discipline
by
pastours
and
elders
is
not
the
leaving
out
of
parliament
any
one
of
the
three
estates
take
his
meaning
to
bee
,
that
the
statute
lawes
of
England
,
to
this
day
have
stood
by
authoritie
of
the
three
estates
,
which
to
alter
now
by
leaving
out
the
one
,
&c.
and
then
hereunto
,
I
answer
,
that
not
any
one
of
the
three
estates
should
be
left
out
,
or
barred
,
from
having
authoritie
in
making
and
promulging
statute
lawes
,
though
the
government
of
the
Church
,
by
Pastors
and
Elders
were
brought
in
.
For
we
which
so
much
cry
(
as
he
saith
)
for
this
manner
of
government
,
to
be
planted
,
are
so
farre
from
exempting
,
or
excluding
any
one
of
the
three
estates
,
from
their
ancient
power
,
priviledge
,
and
preeminence
,
in
the
making
of
statute
lawes
,
as
that
wee
pronounce
him
to
be
guilty
of
high
treason
,
to
the
King
and
to
the
Realme
,
that
avoweth
the
contrary
.
And
we
affirme
directly
,
and
confesse
plainly
,
that
it
belongeth
only
,
wholly
and
altogether
,
to
the
three
estates
,
as
well
to
roote
out
,
and
to
pull
up
,
whatsoever
government
,
is
not
justifiable
,
by
the
holy
law
of
God
:
as
also
to
plant
and
to
settle
,
whatsoever
discipline
is
warrantable
by
the
same
law
.
And
to
speak
as
the
thing
is
,
how
were
it
possible
to
have
the
discipline
by
Pastors
and
Elders
planted
by
authoritie
of
the
three
estates
,
if
one
of
the
three
estates
should
be
left
out
?
or
can
it
be
imagined
,
that
any
one
of
the
three
estates
,
would
ever
consent
,
to
the
bringing
in
of
such
a
government
of
the
Church
,
as
whereby
(
the
same
governement
being
once
brought
in
)
the
same
estate
,
should
ever
after
wards
cease
,
to
be
any
more
an
estate
?
Besides
we
acknowledge
that
all
powers
are
of
God
,
and
therefore
every
one
of
the
three
estetes
,
being
a
power
;
we
grant
that
the
same
hath
his
stateship
,
by
the
authoritie
of
God
.
And
if
all
the
three
estates
be
lawfull
by
the
holy
law
of
God
;
how
can
it
bee
verified
against
us
,
that
we
,
which
urge
the
same
holy
law
,
for
the
bringing
in
of
the
discipline
by
pastors
and
elders
,
should
notwithstanding
contrary
to
the
same
law
,
intend
the
leaving
out
,
or
altering
any
one
of
the
three
estates
?
But
which
of
the
three
estates
was
it
that
he
meant
,
should
bee
left
out
?
I
trow
there
is
none
of
the
state
of
prelacie
,
so
ill
advised
,
as
to
take
upon
him
the
proof
of
this
position
:
viz.
That
the
Lords
spiritual
The
state
of
the
prelacie
is
not
one
of
the
three
estates
in
parliament
.
by
themselves
alone
,
doe
make
one
of
the
three
estates
,
or
that
the
statutes
of
England
,
to
this
day
have
stood
by
their
authorities
,
as
by
the
authoritie
of
those
,
who
alone
by
themselvs
are
to
be
accompted
,
one
of
the
three
estates
.
For
if
that
were
so
,
how
much
more
then
,
might
the
great
Peeres
,
Nobles
,
and
temporall
Lords
,
challenge
to
make
by
themselvs
an
other
estate
?
And
without
contradiction
,
to
this
day
the
commons
summoned
by
the
kings
writ
,
have
ever
been
reckoned
a
third
estate
.
Now
then
if
statutes
have
hitherto
stood
,
by
authoritie
of
the
Lords
spirituall
,
as
of
the
first
estate
,
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Lords
temporall
,
as
of
the
second
estate
,
and
by
authoritie
of
the
commons
,
as
of
the
third
estate
,
I
would
gladly
be
resolved
,
what
accompt
the
Admonitor
made
of
the
Kings
estate
.
It
had
not
beene
liegnes
,
nor
loyaltie
(
I
am
sure
)
howsoever
hee
spake
much
of
the
Lords
spiritualls
dutie
and
fidelitie
in
the
execution
of
our
late
Queenes
lawes
,
to
have
set
her
Royall
person
,
authoritie
and
state
,
behind
the
lobbie
,
at
the
Parliament
doore
,
Either
the
kings
Royall
person
then
,
as
not
comprised
within
the
compasse
,
and
circumcription
of
the
three
estates
,
by
his
meaning
(
which
had
beene
but
a
very
bad
meaning
)
must
be
thought
to
have
beene
hitherto
secluded
,
from
authorizing
the
statute
lawes
,
made
in
Parliament
.
Or
els
it
is
a
most
cleare
case
,
that
the
Lords
spirituall
themselves
alone
,
do
not
make
any
one
of
the
three
estates
.
And
what
matter
then
of
more
weight
,
may
it
happily
seeme
to
be
,
to
alter
the
authoritie
of
the
Lords
spirituall
,
and
to
leave
them
out
of
the
Parliament
,
when
as
notwithstanding
,
they
being
left
out
,
the
statutes
of
England
,
may
remaine
and
continue
,
by
authoritie
of
the
three
estates
?
And
it
were
not
amisse
for
the
Lords
spirituall
,
to
consider
,
that
the
bodie
and
state
of
the
weale
publike
,
both
now
is
and
ever
hath
beene
,
a
perfect
,
entire
and
complete
bodie
,
and
State
,
without
the
bodie
and
state
of
Prelacie
:
and
that
the
King
,
and
Nobles
,
and
Commons
of
the
Realme
,
without
Prelates
,
Bishops
or
Clerkes
,
doe
make
up
all
the
members
and
parts
of
the
bodie
,
and
of
the
state
;
and
may
therefore
ordaine
,
promulg
and
execute
,
all
manner
of
lawes
,
without
any
consent
,
Anno
36.
h.
8.
fo.
51.
h
&
Anno
m.
j.
fo.
93.
●
.
approbation
or
authoritie
yeelded
unto
the
same
,
by
the
Bishops
spirituall
,
or
any
of
the
Clergie
.
And
thus
much
our
Divines
,
Histories
,
and
Lawes
do
justifie
.
Sir
Iames
Dier
,
Lord
chiefe
Justice
of
the
Common
pleas
in
his
reports
,
telleth
us
that
the
state
and
bodie
of
a
Parliament
in
England
,
consisteth
first
of
the
King
,
as
of
the
head
and
chiefe
part
of
the
bodie
;
secondly
of
the
Lords
,
as
principall
members
;
and
lastly
of
the
Commons
as
inferiour
members
of
that
bodie
.
By
a
statute
of
provisoes
,
it
appeareth
,
That
the
holy
Church
of
25.
Ed.
3.
holy
church
founded
in
the
state
of
prelacie
by
the
King
.
England
,
was
founded
into
the
state
of
prelacie
within
the
Realm
of
England
,
by
the
grand
father
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
and
his
progenitors
,
and
the
Earles
,
Barons
,
and
other
Nobles
of
the
Realme
,
and
their
Ancestors
,
for
them
to
informe
the
people
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
to
make
hospitalities
,
and
almes
,
and
other
workes
of
charitie
,
in
These
uses
are
changed
to
the
keeping
of
great
horses
,
great
troopes
of
idlers
wi●h
long
haire
,
and
great
chaines
of
gold
.
6
Eliz.
c.
1.
The
King
bound
to
do
lawes
made
without
assent
of
prelates
to
bee
kept
as
lawes
of
the
realmes
.
the
places
where
the
Churches
were
founded
.
From
whence
it
followeth
:
First
that
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
only
and
alone
,
doe
not
make
of
themselves
any
state
of
prelacie
,
but
that
the
whole
holy
Church
of
England
,
was
founded
into
a
state
of
Prelacie
:
Secondly
it
is
plaine
,
that
the
Kings
of
England
,
before
they
and
the
Earles
,
Barons
,
and
other
Nobles
,
and
great
men
had
founded
the
holy
Church
of
England
,
into
a
state
of
Prelacie
,
ought
and
were
bounden
,
by
the
accord
of
their
people
,
in
their
Parliaments
,
to
reforme
and
correct
whatsoever
was
offencive
,
to
the
lawes
,
and
rights
of
the
crowne
,
and
to
make
remedie
,
and
law
in
avoiding
the
mischiefes
,
dammages
,
oppressions
and
grievances
of
their
people
,
yea
and
that
the
Kings
were
bound
by
their
oathes
,
to
doe
the
same
lawes
so
made
,
to
bee
kept
as
lawes
of
the
Realm
,
though
that
thorough
sufferance
,
and
negligence
,
any
thing
should
at
any
time
be
attempted
to
the
contrary
.
For
whereas
before
the
statute
of
Caerlile
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
had
usurped
the
Seignories
,
of
such
possessions
and
benefices
,
as
whereof
the
Kings
of
the
Realme
,
Earles
,
Barons
,
and
other
Nobles
,
as
Lords
and
Avowes
ought
to
have
the
custodie
,
presentments
and
collations
.
King
Edward
the
first
,
by
assent
of
the
Earles
,
Barons
,
and
other
Nobles
,
and
of
all
the
communaltie
,
at
their
instances
and
requests
,
und
without
mention
of
any
assent
of
the
state
of
prelacie
,
in
the
said
Parliament
holden
at
Caerlile
,
ordained
that
the
oppressions
,
grievances
,
and
dammage
sustained
by
the
Bishop
of
Romes
usurpation
,
should
not
from
thenceforth
,
be
suffered
in
any
manner
.
And
forasmuch
as
the
grievances
and
mischiefes
mentioned
in
the
said
Act
of
Caerlile
,
did
afterward
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
daily
abound
to
greater
dammage
and
destruction
of
the
Realm
,
more
than
ever
before
,
and
that
by
procurement
of
Clerks
,
and
purchasers
of
grace
from
Rome
31
Ed.
5
sta.
of
●●ering
.
the
said
King
Edward
the
third
,
by
assent
,
and
accord
,
of
all
the
great
men
,
and
commons
of
this
Realme
,
and
without
mention
of
any
assent
of
Prelates
,
or
Lords
spirituall
,
having
regard
of
the
said
Act
of
Caerlile
,
and
to
the
causes
conteyned
in
the
same
to
the
honour
of
God
and
profit
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
of
all
this
Realme
,
ordained
and
established
,
that
the
free
elections
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
all
other
dignities
,
and
benefices
,
elective
in
England
,
should
hould
from
thenceforth
,
in
the
manner
as
they
were
granted
by
the
Kings
progenitors
,
and
founded
by
the
ancestors
of
other
Lords
.
And
in
divers
other
statutes
made
by
King
Edward
the
third
,
it
is
said
,
that
our
soveraigne
Lord
the
King
by
the
assent
of
the
great
men
,
and
all
the
Commons
hath
ordained
remedie
&c.
That
it
was
accorded
by
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
,
the
great
men
,
and
all
the
commons
,
36
Ed.
3.
c.
6
8
Ed.
3.
3.
statute
of
provisours
.
that
the
King
chiefly
desiring
to
sustaine
the
people
in
tranquillitie
and
peace
,
and
to
governe
according
to
the
lawes
,
usages
,
and
franchises
of
his
land
,
by
the
assent
and
expresse
will
and
accord
of
the
Dukes
,
Earles
,
Barons
,
and
the
Commons
of
his
Realme
,
and
of
all
other
whome
these
things
touched
,
ordained
that
all
they
,
&c.
By
which
desire
of
the
King
,
and
words
of
the
Act
,
wee
learne
,
that
our
soveraigne
Lord
King
Iames
,
may
sustaine
his
people
,
The
king
with
the
assent
of
the
nobles
and
commous
,
may
repeale
statutes
without
consent
of
prelates
.
25
Ed
3.
in
tranquillitie
and
peace
,
and
governe
according
to
the
lawes
,
usages
,
and
franchises
of
his
kingdome
,
though
the
assent
,
and
accord
of
Prelates
bee
never
required
to
the
enacting
of
any
statute
in
Parliament
.
Nay
such
hath
beene
and
yet
is
the
power
of
the
King
,
that
with
the
assent
and
accord
of
the
Nobles
,
and
Commons
,
he
hath
authoritie
to
adnull
,
and
make
voide
,
even
those
Acts
which
in
favour
of
Prelacie
,
and
assent
of
Prelates
,
have
beene
enacted
in
Parliament
.
As
by
an
Act
made
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
is
plainly
to
be
seene
.
For
whereas
the
King
by
assent
of
the
Prelates
,
Earles
,
&c
had
willed
and
granted
for
him
,
and
for
his
heires
,
certaine
articles
firmly
to
be
kept
,
and
holden
for
ever
,
namely
that
the
Ministers
of
holy
Church
for
money
taken
for
redemption
of
corporall
penance
,
nor
for
proofe
,
and
accompt
of
Testaments
,
nor
for
solemnitie
of
Mariage
,
&c.
should
not
be
impeached
,
&c.
before
the
Kings
Justices
;
neverthelesse
the
same
king
,
in
the
same
yeare
,
with
assent
of
the
Earls
,
Barons
,
and
other
wise
men
of
the
Realme
,
and
without
assent
of
Prelates
,
revoked
and
adnulied
the
same
articles
againe
.
Again
king
Richard
the
second
hearing
the
complaints
of
his
faithfull
leige
people
,
and
by
their
clamour
in
divers
parliaments
of
divers
abuses
crept
in
against
the
solemne
,
and
devout
ordinations
of
Churches
,
&c
at
the
request
,
and
complaint
of
the
commons
,
by
the
advice
3
R.
2
c.
3.
7
R.
2
c.
12.
and
commonassent
of
the
Lords
temporall
(
without
mention
of
any
Lords
spiritual
)
is
said
to
have
ordained
,
That
none
of
the
kings
liege
people
,
&c.
should
take
or
receive
within
the
Realm
of
England
,
any
procuracie
,
&c.
And
in
the
eleventh
yeare
of
the
same
kings
raign
,
it
is
especially
provided
,
that
the
appeals
,
pursuits
,
&c.
made
and
given
in
the
same
parliament
,
be
approved
,
affirmed
,
and
established
,
as
a
thing
Act.
&
Mo.
R.
2.
duely
made
,
for
the
weale
and
profit
of
the
king
,
and
of
all
the
realm
,
notwithstanding
that
the
Lords
spirituall
,
and
their
procurators
,
did
by
protestation
,
absent
them
out
of
the
Parliament
,
at
the
time
of
the
said
judgement
given
.
And
the
like
protestation
being
made
by
the
Prelates
and
Clergie
,
at
a
Parliament
,
holden
the
third
yeare
of
the
same
king
,
it
was
replyed
for
the
king
,
that
neither
for
their
said
protesttation
,
The
king
bound
by
his
oath
,
to
do
his
laws
to
be
made
though
prelates
protest
against
him
.
or
other
words
in
that
behalfe
,
the
king
would
not
stay
to
grant
to
his
Justices
in
that
case
,
and
all
other
cases
,
as
was
used
to
be
done
in
times
past
,
and
as
he
was
bound
,
by
vertue
of
his
oath
at
his
coronation
.
By
all
which
premises
it
is
as
cleare
,
as
the
Sun
shining
at
noon
day
,
that
the
Lords
spirituall
be
so
farre
from
making
any
one
of
the
three
Estates
,
as
that
(
if
it
please
the
king
)
they
may
not
bee
so
much
as
any
member
,
or
part
of
any
of
the
three
Estates
at
all
.
If
in
the
time
of
king
Henry
the
eight
the
Lords
spirituall
(
being
then
more
in
number
than
the
Lords
temporall
)
had
beene
but
such
principall
members
of
the
high
estate
of
Parliament
,
as
without
whom
,
neither
law
could
The
Lords
spiritual
no
principall
members
of
the
parlia●ent
otherwise
than
as
the
King
pleaseth
.
have
beene
made
,
Monasterie
nor
Priorie
might
have
beene
dissolved
;
what
could
the
king
have
done
as
head
,
and
the
Commons
have
done
as
feet
,
and
the
Nobles
have
done
as
the
heart
,
the
Liver
and
the
Longs
,
to
the
dislording
and
discloystering
of
the
Abbots
,
and
Priors
,
the
Monkes
and
the
Friers
of
those
dayes
.
In
case
the
Prelates
with
their
armes
,
and
with
their
shoulders
,
with
their
hands
,
and
with
their
hornes
,
had
heaved
,
and
shoved
,
and
pushed
,
and
thrusted
to
the
contrary
.
But
to
come
nearer
unto
our
owne
times
,
and
remembrances
,
if
it
cannot
be
proved
,
that
above
one
Lord
spirituall
was
present
in
parliament
,
and
gave
any
assent
to
the
enacting
of
statutes
,
made
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
Queenes
Majesties
raigne
deceased
,
but
that
it
bee
a
No
Lords
spirituall
present
in
parliament
1
E●
.
cleare
case
,
that
the
ancient
jurisdiction
,
preeminences
,
rights
,
and
priviledges
of
the
kings
Crowne
,
were
restored
,
that
poperie
and
superstition
was
banished
,
and
the
doctrine
of
the
holy
Gospell
harboured
only
by
the
Queene
,
the
Lords
temporall
and
commons
,
what
more
plaine
evidence
or
better
proo●e
can
there
be
,
that
the
Lords
spirituall
by
any
necessitie
be
neither
principalls
nor
accessaries
,
neither
branches
nor
buds
,
nor
any
essentiall
member
of
the
house
of
Parliament
.
And
of
this
opinion
are
the
soundest
Historians
,
and
sincerest
Divines
of
our
age
.
In
the
fifteenth
yeare
of
King
Edward
the
third
(
saith
Master
Fox
)
divers
petitions
being
put
up
in
Parliament
against
provisions
comming
Act.
&
M●
.
fol.
320.
from
Rome
,
the
Kings
answer
and
agreement
was
made
in
form
following
:
viz.
It
is
agreed
by
the
Kings
,
Earles
,
Barons
,
Justices
,
and
other
wise
men
of
the
Realme
,
That
the
petitions
aforesaid
,
bee
made
in
sufficient
forme
of
law
.
Where
it
is
to
be
noted
(
saith
hee
)
that
at
the
grant
hereof
,
the
consent
of
the
Bishops
is
neither
named
nor
expressed
,
with
the
Lords
of
Parliament
,
and
yet
the
Parliament
standeth
in
his
full
force
notwithstanding
.
At
an
other
Parliament
Act.
&
Mo.
525.
(
saith
he
)
William
Wicham
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
for
a
slanderous
report
savouring
of
a
contumelious
lye
,
and
proceeding
of
a
subtile
zeale
,
meaning
falshood
,
was
so
by
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
pursued
,
that
by
act
of
Parliament
he
was
condemned
,
and
deprived
of
all
his
temporall
goods
.
And
this
seemeth
to
have
beene
done
(
saith
Master
Fox
)
without
assent
,
and
against
the
wills
of
the
Lords
spirituall
;
for
afterward
at
an
other
Parliament
,
great
suite
was
made
by
the
Clergie
,
for
deliverance
of
the
said
Bishop
:
and
being
asked
a
subsidie
in
the
Kings
behalfe
,
with
great
lamentation
they
complained
,
for
lacke
of
their
fellow
and
brother
of
Winchester
,
and
denyed
to
joyne
themselves
in
any
tractation
of
any
such
matter
.
And
in
another
Parliament
holden
at
Yorke
,
in
the
sixth
yeare
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
all
such
Act.
&
Mo.
519.
lawes
,
as
then
passed
,
and
were
concluded
by
the
King
,
Barons
,
and
Commons
,
were
good
,
notwithstanding
the
absence
,
or
malice
of
the
Lords
Spirituall
.
For
it
is
recorded
(
saith
he
)
that
onely
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
the
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
and
the
Abbots
of
Yorke
and
Silby
were
there
present
.
In
a
booke
intituled
the
burning
of
Pauls
Church
in
London
,
1561.
and
in
the
fift
question
moved
by
a
papist
,
it
is
said
,
that
this
manner
of
ministration
of
Sacraments
,
set
forth
in
the
booke
of
Common
prayers
,
was
never
allowed
,
nor
agreed
upon
,
&c.
no
not
by
the
Clergie
of
England
,
at
the
last
Parliament
,
but
only
it
was
agreed
upon
,
by
the
Laitie
which
had
nothing
a
doe
with
spirituall
matters
,
or
causes
of
religion
.
Whereunto
the
reverend
Father
Master
Pilkington
Bishop
of
M.
Pilkington
Bishop
of
Durisme
.
Duresme
answering
:
was
there
not
(
saith
he
)
a
disputation
for
Religion
,
appointed
by
the
Queenes
Majestie
,
wherein
your
Clergie
was
affraid
to
utter
their
foolishnesse
,
in
defending
their
superstition
,
lest
they
had
taken
more
shame
in
answering
,
than
they
did
in
holding
their
peace
?
I
thinke
the
Vniversities
with
so
many
places
of
this
Realme
,
receiving
religion
,
and
these
other
disputing
for
it
,
may
bee
counted
to
be
some
part
of
the
clergie
of
the
Realme
.
And
so
it
was
not
received
without
consent
of
the
Clergie
:
But
these
were
not
of
the
Parliament
,
What
then
?
But
as
Ioash
,
Josaphat
,
Ezechias
,
and
Iosias
,
did
not
make
a
new
Religion
,
but
restored
that
which
was
defaced
and
had
long
lyen
buried
,
so
our
Parliament
,
did
not
set
forth
a
new
religion
,
but
restore
that
,
which
was
godly
begun
before
the
good
K.
Edward
,
confirmed
by
the
Parliament
,
and
Clergie
then
,
&c.
But
nothing
can
bee
concluded
,
as
a
law
by
Parliament
,
(
say
they
)
without
consent
of
the
Clergie
there
present
.
But
this
having
not
their
consent
,
cannot
be
counted
a
law
,
as
they
think
.
I
had
rather
(
saith
M.
Pilkington
)
leave
this
to
be
answered
by
the
Lawyers
,
than
otherwise
.
Yet
that
the
world
may
see
,
that
something
may
be
said
in
it
,
we
grant
him
not
this
to
be
true
,
that
no
law
at
all
can
be
made
without
consent
of
Bishops
.
Look
your
old
statutes
of
Parliament
,
when
Bishops
were
highest
,
afore
Edward
the
third
,
and
ye
shall
read
,
that
they
passed
by
consent
of
the
Lords
temporall
,
and
commons
,
without
any
mention
of
the
Lords
spirituall
,
which
statutes
,
many
of
them
stand
in
strength
at
this
day
.
Then
it
may
well
be
gathered
,
that
the
consent
of
the
Clergie
,
was
not
alwayes
so
necessarie
as
they
thinke
it
.
The
Lawyers
,
Judges
,
and
Justicers
put
in
practice
and
execute
these
lawes
,
therefore
their
doings
,
may
be
a
sufficient
reason
,
to
lead
the
unlearned
,
what
opinion
they
have
of
this
statutes
.
For
Religion
(
except
Justice
Rastall
)
first
executing
that
,
and
afterward
running
away
,
may
condemne
the
rest
,
which
I
trust
he
may
not
;
I
thinke
they
would
not
execute
them
,
except
they
had
the
strength
and
nature
of
lawes
.
If
they
doe
contrary
to
their
knowledge
and
opinion
,
they
cannot
be
able
to
answer
their
doings
,
but
I
think
no
wise
men
are
of
this
opinion
.
Only
these
corner
creepers
,
that
dare
not
shew
their
face
,
and
would
deceive
the
people
,
go
about
to
deface
all
good
and
godly
order
,
that
displeases
them
.
In
the
dayes
of
K.
Edward
,
they
had
the
like
fond
opinion
,
that
the
king
could
not
make
lawes
in
his
minoritie
,
untill
he
came
unto
full
age
,
and
to
make
the
people
to
disobey
their
Prince
.
Hitherto
M.
Pilkington
L.
Bishop
of
Durisme
;
with
whom
the
most
worthy
and
learned
M.
Jewell
,
late
Bishop
of
M.
Iewel
B.
of
Salisburie
.
Salisburie
agreeth
in
every
point
.
The
wise
and
learned
(
faith
hee
)
could
have
told
you
,
that
in
the
Parliaments
of
England
,
matters
have
evermore
used
to
passe
,
not
of
necessitie
by
the
speciall
consent
of
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
as
if
without
them
no
statute
might
lawfully
be
enacted
,
but
only
by
the
more
part
of
voyces
,
yea
although
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
were
never
so
earnestly
bent
against
it
.
And
statutes
so
passing
in
Parliaments
,
onely
by
the
voyces
of
the
Lords
temporall
,
without
the
consent
and
agreement
of
the
Lords
spirituall
,
have
neverthelesse
beene
alwayes
confirmed
,
and
ratified
by
the
Royall
assent
of
the
Prince
,
and
have
beene
enacted
and
published
,
under
the
names
of
the
Lords
spirituall
and
temporall
.
Reade
(
saith
hee
)
the
statutes
of
King
Edward
the
first
,
there
shall
ye
find
,
that
in
a
Parliament
holden
at
S.
Edmundsbury
,
the
Archb.
and
Bishops
were
quite
shut
forth
,
and
yet
the
Parliament
held
on
and
good
,
and
profitable
lawes
were
there
enacted
,
the
departing
,
or
absence
,
or
malice
of
the
Bishops
spirituall
notwithstanding
.
In
the
Records
thereof
it
is
written
thus
:
Habito
Rex
cum
suis
Baronibus
Parliamento
,
&
Clero
excluso
statutum
est
:
The
King
keeping
a
Parliament
,
with
his
Barons
,
the
Clergie
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
being
shut
forth
,
it
was
enacted
,
&c.
In
provisione
de
matrona
in
the
time
of
K.
Edward
the
third
,
whereas
matter
was
moved
of
bastardie
,
touching
the
legitimation
of
bastards
,
borne
before
mariage
,
the
statute
passed
wholly
,
with
the
Lords
temporall
,
whether
the
Lords
spirituall
would
or
no.
and
that
contrary
to
the
expresse
decrees
and
canons
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
thus
much
the
most
reverend
and
godly
Father
M.
Iewell
Bishop
of
Salisbury
.
Wherefore
to
conclude
this
point
against
the
Admonitors
position
,
I
dispute
thus
:
All
those
persons
,
who
by
any
necessitie
,
are
none
of
the
three
estates
,
a●d
by
whose
authorities
,
the
statutes
of
England
,
to
this
day
,
have
not
stood
,
to
leave
out
the
same
persons
,
may
happily
seem
a
matter
of
lesse
weight
,
than
all
men
do
judge
it
:
But
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
are
such
persons
,
as
by
n●cessitie
are
none
of
the
three
estates
,
and
by
whose
consents
,
the
statutes
of
England
to
this
day
,
have
not
stood
,
Therefore
to
leave
out
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
may
happily
seem
a
matter
of
lesse
weight
than
all
men
doe
judge
it
.
If
our
Evangelicall
Bishops
be
of
that
opinion
,
of
which
the
Popish
Bishops
were
,
viz.
that
the
house
of
Parliament
is
an
unfit
,
and
an
unmeet
place
,
to
have
the
holy
cause
of
the
religion
of
God
debated
and
concluded
upon
,
and
that
the
Laitie
without
the
clergie
ought
not
to
conclude
any
thing
in
Religion
,
and
that
in
respect
hereof
,
their
presences
,
their
voices
,
and
their
assents
are
necessary
in
the
●arliament
:
If
our
Evangelicall
Prelates
(
I
say
)
make
this
objection
:
then
besides
that
hereby
they
unseemely
,
unmannerly
,
and
unchristianly
,
accuse
the
whole
land
of
ignorance
and
blindnesse
in
religion
,
supposing
neither
King
,
nor
Nobles
,
nor
Commons
,
to
be
able
to
discern
betweene
night
and
day
,
besides
this
(
I
say
)
so
shamefull
an
abuse
,
of
a
whole
Christian
nation
,
I
would
pray
them
to
remember
what
the
most
reverend
Fathers
,
Master
Pilkington
and
Master
Iewell
have
answered
,
to
such
cavillous
slanders
.
For
what
else
intended
they
by
many
examples
,
and
proofes
brought
for
the
Parliaments
of
England
,
consisting
of
the
King
,
the
Nobles
,
and
the
Commons
,
to
be
lawfull
Parliaments
,
and
to
have
right
to
establish
religion
,
but
to
justifie
against
Popish
scoffers
,
that
religion
might
be
conceived
,
and
established
in
Parliament
,
notwithstanding
the
absence
or
exclusion
of
the
Clergie
?
Besides
,
since
our
lawes
doe
uphold
the
state
and
authoritie
of
the
Convocation
house
,
for
the
examination
of
all
causes
Matters
of
religion
not
concluded
in
parliament
,
before
the
same
bee
consulted
of
in
convocation
.
of
Religion
,
surely
it
cannot
be
truly
averred
,
that
it
is
necessarie
for
Evangelicall
Bishops
,
to
be
members
of
the
Parliamenthouse
,
lest
controversie
of
Religion
should
bee
handled
,
and
discussed
without
them
.
For
how
should
any
matter
of
religion
bee
concluded
without
them
in
Parliament
,
when
first
of
all
,
the
same
is
to
be
argued
among
themselves
in
convocation
?
Or
let
them
hardly
(
if
they
can
)
shew
any
one
instance
of
any
change
,
or
alteration
,
either
from
religion
to
superstition
,
or
from
superstition
to
religion
,
to
have
beene
made
in
Parliament
,
unlesse
the
same
freely
and
at
large
,
have
beene
first
agreed
upon
in
their
Synodes
and
Convocations
?
And
what
booteth
it
,
then
,
to
have
a
double
or
treble
consultation
,
and
consent
of
Archbishops
and
Bishops
in
parliament
?
Is
the
holy
cause
of
God
,
any
whit
bettered
,
by
their
Bishops
riding
from
Pauls
to
Westminster
?
Or
can
it
receive
any
more
strength
,
by
their
walking
from
Westminster
Church
,
to
Westminster
palace
?
Nay
it
hath
beene
often
times
so
farre
from
being
promoted
by
their
bishops
,
as
not
only
in
their
convocations
,
but
also
in
the
Queenes
parliaments
,
the
same
thing
hath
beene
shamefully
intreated
,
and
taken
the
foyle
,
as
may
witnesle
the
bill
for
the
better
observation
of
the
Sabboth
,
27.
Eliz.
which
being
passed
by
both
houses
of
parliament
,
was
notwithstanding
gainesaid
and
withstood
,
by
none
so
much
as
by
certaine
Evangelicall
bishops
,
and
which
(
as
there
all
men
generally
conceived
)
was
only
stayed
from
being
made
a
law
,
by
the
Queene
,
upon
their
counsell
,
and
perswasion
.
ADMONITION
.
Pag.
●8
.
It
hath
beene
alwayes
daugerous
to
picke
quarrels
against
lawes
setled
.
ASSERTION
.
And
is
it
not
morbus
haereditarius
in
Prelates
to
pick
quarrels
against
reformation
of
errours
?
For
even
this
did
Stephen
Gardener
Stephen
Gardeners
argument
,
and
the
ad●onitors
argument
in
effect
one
.
reason
against
the
Lord
Protector
,
That
in
no
case
(
saith
Stephen
Gardener
)
is
to
be
attempted
,
of
the
Lord
Protector
,
which
may
bring
both
danger
to
him
,
and
trouble
to
the
whole
Realme
:
But
innovation
of
Religion
,
from
that
state
wherein
K.
Henry
left
it
,
may
be
and
is
like
to
be
dangerous
,
to
the
Lord
Protector
,
and
to
baeed
troubles
to
the
whole
Realme
:
Therefore
innovation
of
Religion
from
the
state
that
K.
Henry
left
it
,
is
in
no
wise
to
be
attempted
.
And
even
of
this
stamp
,
and
of
this
streyne
is
the
argument
of
pickking
quarrels
against
laws
setled
,
for
thus
in
effect
he
argueth
:
That
Discipline
in
no
case
is
to
bee
brought
into
the
Church
by
the
King
and
Parliament
,
which
may
be
dangerous
to
lawes
setled
:
But
to
bring
into
the
Church
the
Apostolicall
discipline
,
may
be
dangerous
to
lawes
setled
.
Therefore
the
Apostolicall
Discipline
,
in
no
case
is
to
be
brought
into
the
Church
by
the
King
and
Parliament
.
But
forasmuch
as
that
noble
and
religious
Lord
Protector
(
notwithstanding
Stephen
Gardeners
sophistry
)
continued
constant
,
and
couragious
in
the
abolishment
of
popery
and
superstition
which
king
Henry
left
,
and
did
without
dangerous
alteration
of
laws
then
setled
,
innovate
religion
:
How
much
more
now
may
the
Kings
Majestie
,
the
Lords
and
Commons
in
Parliament
,
attempt
with
effect
,
an
innovation
of
that
state
of
Ecclesiasticall
government
,
wherein
the
Queene
left
the
Church
?
And
if
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
it
had
beene
far
more
dangerous
for
the
Realm
,
and
for
the
Lord
Protector
,
not
to
have
setled
the
holy
doctrine
,
of
the
everlasting
Gospell
,
by
Lesse
danger
to
reforme
the
Church
●y
n●w
lawes
,
than
to
c●ntinue
corruption
by
old
laws
new
lawes
,
than
to
have
maintained
,
and
continued
antichristianitie
by
old
lawes
:
how
should
it
be
lesse
danger
,
for
the
king
in
these
dayes
to
continue
corruptions
in
the
Church
,
by
toleration
of
old
lawes
,
than
to
have
the
same
corruptions
reformed
by
establishment
of
new
lawes
?
But
unto
whom
,
or
unto
what
,
hath
it
beene
dangerous
,
to
pick
quarrells
against
lawes
setled
?
Wha
,
hath
it
beene
dangerous
to
lawes
setled
?
No.
For
how
should
lawes
setled
be
indangered
by
quarrelers
!
sithence
quarrellers
are
evermore
in
danger
of
lawes
setled
.
Or
hath
it
beene
alwayes
dangerous
for
a
king
,
for
a
State
,
for
a
people
,
or
for
a
Countrey
,
to
pick
quarrels
against
lawes
setled
?
No.
For
what
man
is
he
,
or
what
face
carrieth
he
,
that
dare
upbraid
a
countrey
,
a
people
,
a
State
or
a
King
,
minding
to
unsettle
evill
lawes
,
and
evill
customes
,
to
be
quarrellers
against
lawes
setled
?
Let
it
then
only
be
dangerous
for
private
persons
,
upon
private
male-contentment
,
to
pick
quarrels
against
good
lawes
,
well
,
and
rightly
setled
;
and
let
it
not
be
hurtfull
or
dangerous
for
supreme
Kings
,
powers
,
and
principalities
,
by
publike
edicts
,
to
alter
evill
lawes
,
evilly
setled
.
For
to
what
other
end
should
evill
lawes
evilly
setled
,
be
continued
,
but
to
continue
evill
?
And
what
a
thing
were
that
?
This
argument
then
for
lawes
setled
,
being
the
sophisme
of
that
Fox
Stephen
Gardener
,
is
but
a
quarrelsome
,
and
wrangling
argument
.
ADMONITION
.
If
this
government
whereof
they
speake
,
be
(
as
they
say
)
necessary
Pag.
78.
in
all
places
,
then
must
they
have
of
necessitie
,
in
every
particular
parish
,
one
Pastor
,
a
company
of
Seniors
,
and
a
Deacon
,
or
two
,
at
the
least
,
and
all
those
to
be
found
of
the
parish
,
because
they
must
leave
their
occupations
to
attend
upon
the
matters
of
the
Church
.
But
there
are
a
number
of
Parishes
in
England
,
not
able
to
finde
one
tolerable
Minister
,
much
lesse
to
finde
such
a
company
.
ASSERTION
.
This
argument
seemeth
to
be
drawne
from
kitchin
profit
,
and
is
but
a
bugbegger
to
scarre
covetous
men
from
submitting
their
necks
unto
the
yoke
of
that
holy
discipline
,
which
our
Saviour
Christ
hath
prescribed
,
and
which
the
Admonitor
himselfe
confesseth
,
to
have
beene
practised
by
the
Apostles
,
and
primitive
Church
.
And
yet
because
this
argument
seemeth
to
lay
a
very
heavie
burden
on
mens
shoulders
,
such
as
is
impossible
to
be
borne
,
it
is
an
argument
worthy
That
seniours
and
Deacons
should
bee
found
at
the
charge
of
the
Parish
is
absurd
.
to
be
examined
,
though
in
it self
,
the
same
be
very
untrue
and
absurd
.
For
who
did
ever
fancy
that
a
Pastor
,
a
company
of
Seniours
,
and
a
Deacon
or
two
at
the
least
,
should
be
men
of
occupations
,
or
that
they
should
be
all
found
of
the
parish
,
because
they
must
leave
their
occupations
,
to
attend
upon
the
matters
of
the
Church
?
Why
?
there
be
many
hundreds
of
parishes
in
England
,
wherein
there
dwelleth
not
one
man
of
an
occupation
.
And
what
reason
then
,
or
what
likelyhood
of
reason
was
there
,
to
father
such
an
absurd
necessitie
upon
the
Church
?
As
for
the
necessitie
of
having
one
Pastour
in
every
partilar
parish
,
and
of
his
finding
by
the
parish
,
because
it
is
his
duety
,
to
attend
upon
reading
,
exhortation
,
and
doctrine
,
although
he
bee
no
man
of
occupation
,
this
(
I
say
)
is
agreeable
and
consonant
,
to
the
government
of
the
Church
practised
by
the
bishops
.
And
therefore
in
the
finding
,
and
having
of
one
pastour
in
every
parish
,
they
,
and
wee
differ
not
.
But
that
men
of
occupations
only
should
be
chosen
Seniors
and
Deacons
in
every
parish
;
or
if
Seniours
and
Deacons
,
were
men
of
occupations
in
any
parish
,
that
they
should
be
all
found
of
the
parish
,
we
utterly
disclaime
as
an
absurditie
of
absurdities
.
And
yet
wee
deny
not
,
but
in
Cities
and
great
townes
wherein
for
the
most
part
,
men
of
trade
,
doe
inhabit
,
that
Seniours
and
Deacons
must
of
necessitie
be
men
of
occupations
.
Vnlesse
then
an
occupation
must
of
necessitie
hinder
men
,
from
being
faithfull
,
religious
,
and
godly
men
,
there
is
no
reason
to
inforce
,
that
men
of
occupations
in
cities
and
What
kind
of
men
ought
to
be
chosen
seniours
and
Deacons
.
great
towns
,
should
not
be
chosen
Seniours
and
Deacons
.
And
as
for
Countrey
parishes
,
wherein
very
few
,
or
no
men
of
occupations
doe
reside
,
this
objection
is
altogether
idle
.
In
which
parishes
also
we
affirm
,
that
men
of
greatest
gravitie
,
integrity
,
wisedome
,
faith
and
godlinesse
,
ought
to
be
chosen
Seniours
,
and
Deacons
.
And
wee
doubt
not
,
but
all
such
men
as
whom
we
intend
,
ought
to
bee
chosen
Seniours
and
Deacons
,
whether
dwelling
in
Cities
and
Townes
,
or
in
the
Countrey
,
would
be
as
ready
,
as
willing
,
and
as
watchfull
,
prudently
to
imploy
themselves
hereafter
,
in
matters
of
the
Church
,
as
now
either
themselves
,
or
their
equals
,
are
busied
in
matters
of
their
corporations
,
or
common
weal
,
without
any
manner
of
contribution
,
to
be
yeelded
towards
their
finding
.
When
the
people
of
Israel
were
commanded
to
pay
their
tythes
,
first
fruites
,
and
other
oblations
unto
the
Priests
,
and
Levites
,
for
their
attendance
and
service
in
the
Sanctuary
,
we
do
not
read
in
the
whole
book
of
God
,
that
they
were
injoyned
to
be
helpers
and
contributers
to
the
reliefe
and
sustentation
of
the
Captaines
over
thousands
,
of
the
Captaines
over
hundreds
,
nor
of
the
Elders
and
governours
,
placed
citie
by
citie
,
for
the
affaires
of
the
King
.
And
therefore
sithence
wee
have
neither
precept
nor
president
,
that
all
the
officers
of
the
Church
should
be
found
at
the
costs
of
the
Church
;
and
sithence
also
as
well
in
Countrey
parishes
,
as
in
Cities
,
and
townes
,
(
to
the
praise
and
glory
of
God
be
it
spoken
)
wee
have
many
able
,
wealthy
,
and
substantiall
persons
,
who
have
given
their
names
unto
Christ
,
what
necessitie
is
there
that
any
such
Seniours
and
Deacons
should
bee
elected
,
as
have
need
to
be
relieved
,
and
supported
by
a
common
purse
?
And
Church-wardens
and
sidemen
are
not
found
at
the
charges
of
the
parishes
had
the
Admonitor
well
and
advisedly
pondered
,
that
our
Church-wardens
,
and
Sidemen
(
who
carry
a
semblance
of
governing
Seniours
)
that
our
Collectors
also
for
the
poore
(
who
justle
out
the
Deacons
)
being
all
of
them
men
of
occupations
,
poore
husbandmen
,
or
day
labourers
,
and
being
not
●ound
of
the
parish
,
are
notwithstanding
of●entimes
in
the
yeare
,
troubled
and
turmoyled
,
from
one
end
of
the
Diocesse
unto
the
other
,
and
that
which
is
more
,
from
attendance
upon
their
day
labour
,
husbandry
and
occupations
,
to
wait
,
and
to
attend
,
not
upon
matters
of
the
Church
,
but
upon
money
matters
,
pertaining
to
the
officers
of
the
Bishops
consistorie
,
Had
he
(
I
say
)
wisely
and
sincerely
considered
these
things
,
he
would
certainly
not
once
have
mentioned
this
so
silly
and
simple
a
suggestion
.
But
quite
and
cleane
to
cut
off
at
one
blow
all
the
skirts
of
the
coate
of
this
silly
bulbegger
,
that
the
very
buttocks
of
it
may
be
bare
,
and
that
the
Church
may
see
,
there
is
no
such
burthensome
Charge
,
to
be
laid
upon
her
,
as
is
fained
;
the
grave
and
godly
judgement
,
and
policie
of
King
Edward
The
judgment
of
K.
Ed.
6.
commissioners
touching
Elders
and
Deacons
.
the
sixth
his
Commissioners
,
authorized
to
compile
a
booke
,
for
the
reformation
of
lawes
Ecclesiasticall
,
according
to
an
act
of
Parliament
,
in
that
behalfe
provided
,
shall
rise
up
for
us
and
plead
the
truth
and
equitie
of
this
our
sayings
,
The
commissioners
names
were
these
:
viz.
The
most
reverend
Father
Thomas
Cranmer
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
Thomas
,
Bishop
of
Ely
.
Richard
Cox
,
the
Kings
Almoner
:
Peter
Martyr
,
professor
of
Divinitie
.
William
May
,
Rowland
Taylor
,
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
Sir
Iohn
Cheeke
,
Iohn
Lucas
,
Richard
Godericke
,
M.
Hadon
,
and
others
.
All
which
reverend
,
learned
,
Titul
de
divinis
officiis
c.
10.
f.
45.
and
religious
men
,
as
with
one
voice
and
accord
speake
one
thing
:
so
thus
and
thus
they
speake
:
Evening
prayer
being
finished
,
wherunto
all
shall
be
attendant
,
after
sermon
in
their
owne
Chu●ches
,
the
chiefe
Minister
whom
they
call
parochies
,
and
the
Deacon
,
if
happily
they
shall
be
present
,
or
they
being
absent
,
let
the
Ministers
,
Vicars
and
Elders
,
(
so
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
afterwards
a
godly
Martyr
,
and
Bishops
can
skil
of
the
name
of
Deacon
and
Elders
)
with
the
people
confer
about
the
money
put
apart
to
godly
uses
,
how
the
same
may
be
best
imployed
;
And
let
the
D●scipline
(
lo
these
sage
Counsellers
were
all
Disciplinarians
)
be
reserved
untill
that
time
.
For
they
whose
frowardnes
hath
been
publike
,
and
tending
to
the
common
offence
of
the
Church
,
let
such
be
recalled
to
the
acknowledgement
of
their
faults
,
and
let
them
publikely
for
the
same
bee
censured
,
that
the
Church
by
their
wholesom
coertion
,
may
be
brought
in
good
frame
.
Afterward
let
the
Minister
going
a
part
,
with
some
of
the
Elders
,
take
counsell
,
how
the
others
(
whose
manners
are
said
to
be
lewd
,
and
whose
life
is
said
to
be
full
of
mischiese
)
may
first
according
to
the
commandement
of
Christ
in
the
Gospell
,
come
together
,
and
be
communed
with
,
by
sober
and
discreet
men
,
and
with
a
certaine
kinde
of
brotherly
love
.
By
whose
admonition
if
they
shall
reforme
themselves
,
thankes
are
diligently
to
bee
given
unto
God
.
But
if
they
shall
proceed
forth
in
their
wickednesse
,
they
are
to
bee
bound
with
that
sharpe
paine
,
which
by
the
Gospell
wee
know
to
bee
prepared
for
contumacie
.
And
when
the
force
and
vehemency
of
excommunication
shall
bee
shaken
,
first
let
the
Bishop
be
sought
unto
,
who
if
hee
shall
consent
,
and
oppose
his
authoritie
,
let
the
forme
of
excommunication
bee
dispatched
,
before
the
whole
Church
,
that
we
may
bring
in
as
much
as
may
be
the
ancient
Discipline
.
Thus
much
have
these
most
Christian
Disciplinarians
,
and
renewers
of
the
ancient
Discipline
,
by
Pastours
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
both
written
and
spoken
.
And
yet
have
they
founded
never
a
word
,
to
the
finding
of
Elders
and
Deacons
by
the
Parish
,
nor
by
having
men
of
occupations
to
leave
their
businesse
,
to
attend
upon
matters
of
the
Church
.
For
men
thus
meeting
together
once
only
in
the
week
,
and
that
upon
the
Lords
day
,
and
that
only
within
their
own
parishes
,
and
without
payment
of
any
fees
,
may
very
wel
notwithstanding
these
attendances
,
give
themselves
wholly
all
the
weeke
following
,
to
their
ordinary
vocations
.
And
therefore
against
his
not
able
to
finde
one
tolerable
Minister
,
much
lesse
to
finde
a
Companie
,
&c.
I
conclude
thus
:
No
Parish
in
England
shall
be
burdened
to
find
so
much
as
one
Seniour
or
Deacon
:
Therefore
much
lesse
shall
every
Parish
be
burdened
to
find
a
company
of
Seniours
,
&c
,
Where
the
Admonitor
complaineth
,
that
many
parishes
are
not
Tolerable
and
intolerable
Ministers
.
able
to
finde
one
tolerable
Minister
,
we
would
gladly
learne
,
by
what
brand
tolerable
Ministers
,
are
knowne
from
intolerable
Ministers
,
according
as
the
Lords
spirituall
judge
,
or
judge
not
,
of
tolerable
,
and
untolerable
Ministers
.
For
if
all
reading
Ministers
(
as
needes
with
them
they
must
bee
)
or
else
why
doe
they
tolerate
them
,
bee
tolerable
Ministers
,
what
a
vaine
and
idle
distinction
,
hath
hee
coyned
touching
the
scarcitie
of
maintenance
,
for
tolerable
Ministers
?
Considering
all
Ministers
by
intendment
of
law
,
bee
able
to
reade
:
and
considering
also
a
very
small
maintenance
,
is
esteemed
to
bee
a
tolerable
maintenance
,
for
reading
Ministers
.
For
else
why
doe
the
great
Bishops
,
in
their
great
Churches
of
Commendams
,
and
the
rich
Doctors
in
their
rich
Churches
of
non
residencies
,
make
so
small
allowances
to
their
reading
and
stipendarie
Curates
?
And
where
then
is
that
parish
in
England
,
that
is
not
able
to
maintaine
a
tolerable
Minister
?
ADMONITION
.
The
next
Argument
,
that
the
people
might
not
choose
their
Pastours
,
Pag.
78.
Elders
and
Deacons
,
as
is
required
,
is
drawne
partly
from
a
feare
,
that
the
same
will
be
a
matter
of
schisme
,
discord
,
and
d●ssen●ion
in
many
places
:
partly
from
affection
and
want
of
right
judgement
of
the
people
,
partly
from
the
unrulinesse
of
the
Parishes
,
and
partly
from
the
broyle
and
trouble
which
may
follow
.
ASSERTION
.
Vnto
this
objection
if
I
should
answer
nothing
at
all
,
but
only
should
The
objection
of
feare
&c.
answered
.
deny
,
that
any
feare
,
or
any
other
inconvenience
at
all
,
pretended
in
this
place
,
is
to
be
feared
to
ensue
,
my
simple
negation
were
more
to
be
tolerated
than
his
simple
affirmation
,
for
by
the
canon
Law
,
non
inficienti
,
sed
ponenti
,
incumbit
onus
probandi
.
And
yet
because
Doct.
in
●si
cui
de
preb●●●
.
the
Lord
hath
spoken
unto
Iosua
,
and
in
him
unto
us
all
,
that
wee
should
not
feare
,
nor
be
discouraged
to
observe
,
and
to
doe
all
,
that
is
written
in
the
law
,
for
then
(
s●ith
the
Lord
)
shalt
thou
make
thy
way
prosperous
,
and
then
shalt
thou
have
good
successe
,
therefore
in
the
word
of
the
Lord
(
I
say
)
that
none
of
all
this
feare
,
broyle
,
trouble
,
or
turmoyle
,
is
to
be
feared
at
all
.
Nay
that
it
is
most
assuredly
,
and
without
all
doubt
,
to
be
hoped
and
looked
for
,
that
he
would
so
blesse
the
attempt
of
putting
this
order
in
execution
,
as
that
the
peoples
approbation
,
and
allowance
of
their
Ministers
,
should
be
a
matter
of
all
peace
,
quietnesse
,
unitie
,
concord
,
good
successe
and
prosperitie
to
the
whole
Church
of
God
in
England
.
For
what
an
heathenish
incredulitie
,
were
it
for
us
to
reply
upon
the
erroneous
conceit
of
a
timorous
,
and
suspicious
fancy
,
that
feare
,
and
I
wot
not
what
unrulinesse
,
and
unquietnesse
shall
follow
,
when
wee
(
receiving
the
lawes
of
peace
from
the
Prince
of
peace
)
have
his
most
stable
truth
,
that
his
peace
shall
rest
upon
us
,
and
that
all
feare
and
evill
successe
shall
cease
and
vanish
away
.
No
busie
headed
body
therefore
,
shall
be
able
to
leade
any
man
away
,
to
disquiet
either
Church
or
common
wealth
,
(
otherwise
than
as
the
Church
in
all
ages
by
the
malice
of
Satan
and
his
instruments
,
hath
evermore
beene
disquieted
)
if
once
the
holy
law
of
the
Gospell
touching
this
point
were
observed
and
put
in
ure
.
And
if
it
be
feared
,
that
the
choice
to
be
made
by
the
people
of
God
,
and
which
is
allowed
unto
them
by
the
holy
laws
of
God
would
prove
to
be
a
matter
of
schisme
,
discord
,
and
dissention
,
how
much
more
reason
have
we
to
feare
,
that
the
fi●e
of
schisme
,
discord
,
and
dissention
,
being
blowen
already
,
should
not
breake
out
and
fame
among
us
,
if
still
one
man
alone
,
be
suffered
to
thrust
upon
the
people
of
God
,
not
tolerable
Ministers
,
according
to
Gods
heart
,
but
intolerable
Ministers
,
according
to
mans
tradition
.
The
Admonitor
hath
insinuated
unto
us
often
in
his
Admonition
,
that
it
is
dangerous
to
innovate
.
And
so
I
say
too
,
unlesse
there
be
evident
●●de
constitu
.
prim
.
L.
2.
utilitie
of
innovation
.
For
(
saith
the
Emperour
)
in
rebus
novis
constituendis
evidens
esse
utilitas
debet
,
ut
ab
eo
jure
recedatur
,
quod
diu
aequum
visum
est
.
But
is
it
not
as
perillous
,
yea
sometimes
much
more
perillous
not
to
innovate
?
for
proof
whereof
,
it
shall
suffice
,
to
take
witnesse
of
our
owne
times
,
and
of
our
owne
experiences
.
It
seemed
equall
a
long
time
,
and
for
many
yeares
,
that
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
with
all
the
pelf
and
trumperie
thereof
,
should
not
once
be
Dangerous
to
innovate
unlesse
ther
be
evident
utiliti●
of
innovation
.
spoken
against
.
But
we
all
know
,
that
the
abandoning
thereof
,
hath
not
yet
brought
any
perillous
subversion
,
upon
any
nation
,
that
purely
and
soundly
in
place
thereof
,
hath
embraced
the
holy
sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
It
seemeth
also
to
be
equall
for
many
ages
past
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
might
have
supreme
and
absolute
power
over
all
persons
,
states
,
and
causes
,
not
onely
in
Rome
,
Italy
,
Spaine
,
Germany
,
and
other
forraigne
kingdomes
,
but
also
in
England
and
Scotland
.
But
as
yet
to
the
view
of
all
the
world
,
it
hath
not
proved
perillous
for
the
King
and
Queene
of
England
and
Scotland
,
to
establish
new
laws
,
for
the
alteration
of
that
ancient
abuse
.
And
why
hath
it
not
been
dangerous
so
to
do
?
Why
?
forsooth
because
there
was
evident
utility
in
doing
of
it
.
But
how
could
an
evident
utilitie
appeare
before
it
was
done
?
How
?
Forsooth
because
the
holy
law
of
God
had
warranted
an
alteration
.
For
faith
having
eyes
to
see
the
wisedome
,
the
power
,
and
the
truth
of
God
in
his
word
,
discerned
a
far
off
that
the
institution
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
was
long
before
the
sacrifice
of
the
masse
.
And
therefore
our
Kings
by
abandoning
poperie
out
of
the
Realme
,
did
not
institute
any
new
religion
,
but
onely
they
restored
the
old
.
Now
then
if
a
same
holy
law
of
God
,
do
condemn
the
choice
,
and
thrusting
of
the
pastour
upon
the
people
by
one
man
alone
;
and
again
it
the
same
Law
,
doe
impugne
the
primacie
of
one
pastour
over
all
Pastours
,
as
well
in
a
Diocesse
,
or
Province
,
as
in
the
whole
West
part
of
Christendome
,
what
danger
can
it
be
,
not
to
disfranchise
the
one
,
sithence
without
any
manner
of
danger
,
we
have
abolished
the
other
?
or
what
perill
can
it
be
,
not
to
countenance
the
sonnes
,
sithence
without
perill
we
have
discountenanced
the
father
?
Especially
seeing
in
this
place
of
the
admonition
wee
have
a
plaine
confession
,
that
the
common
manner
of
election
of
Pastors
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
in
the
old
Churches
was
made
by
the
people
.
For
if
the
examples
of
schism
,
discord
and
contention
,
did
commonly
appeare
in
the
old
Churches
,
while
that
manner
of
election
did
continue
,
then
by
his
owne
mouth
Common
manner
of
elections
in
the
old
churches
was
by
the
people
.
that
manner
of
election
was
common
,
and
did
continue
in
the
old
Churches
.
Besides
,
this
inconvenience
(
saith
he
)
caused
Princes
and
Bishops
so
much
to
intermeddle
in
this
matter
.
Frow
whence
it
necessarily
againe
followeth
,
that
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
law
of
God
,
Princes
and
Bishops
,
did
not
entermeddle
with
that
matter
atal
.
For
had
it
been
simply
lawfull
for
them
,
to
have
dealt
in
those
causes
by
the
word
of
God
,
then
aswell
before
schisme
,
discord
,
and
dissention
,
as
afterward
,
yea
rather
much
more
before
than
afterward
.
For
then
by
their
owne
right
,
might
Princes
and
Bishops
have
prevented
Bishops
n●eddle
not
with
election
of
Pastors
by
the
holy
Scriptures
.
all
occasion
of
schism
and
contention
,
and
have
so
preserved
the
Church
,
that
no
tumult
,
or
disorder
,
should
once
have
beene
raised
or
begun
therein
.
Againe
if
by
the
law
of
God
,
Princes
and
Bishops
,
had
medled
in
these
matters
,
and
had
not
intermedled
by
humane
device
,
then
lawfully
by
their
authoritie
alone
,
might
they
have
chosen
Pastors
,
Elders
and
Deacons
in
the
old
Churches
:
which
thing
in
this
place
by
necessary
inference
he
denieth
.
For
schisme
(
saith
he
)
caused
them
to
intermeddle
.
So
as
by
his
confession
,
they
were
but
intermedlers
,
and
entercommoners
,
by
reason
of
schisme
,
and
not
commoners
,
and
medlers
by
vertue
of
Gods
word
.
And
yet
now
a
dayes
our
reverend
Bishops
in
this
case
,
are
no
more
intercommoners
,
with
Princes
and
with
the
people
,
they
ate
no
more
entermedlers
as
in
old
times
they
were
;
but
they
have
now
so
far
incroached
upon
the
prerogatives
of
the
prince
,
and
privileges
of
the
people
,
that
neither
prince
nor
people
have
any
commons
in
the
election
of
Pastors
,
Elders
and
Deacons
with
them
at
all
.
Besides
if
schism
,
and
contention
among
the
people
Bishops
●n
croach
upon
the
●igh●
o●
p●●●ce
and
people
.
were
the
reason
,
why
Bishops
first
entermedled
in
the
choice
of
Pastours
;
we
now
having
no
schisme
nor
contention
about
the
choice
of
Pastours
,
by
the
people
,
and
so
the
cause
of
ceasing
,
why
should
not
the
effect
likewise
cease
?
But
this
effect
,
is
therefore
still
to
bee
continued
,
because
otherwise
the
cause
would
a
new
sprout
out
,
and
spring
up
againe
.
Nay
rather
inasmuch
,
as
for
these
many
yeares
,
we
have
had
schism
,
discord
and
dissention
,
because
the
bishops
wholly
and
altogether
have
medled
in
the
choise
of
pastours
,
and
have
thrust
upon
the
people
,
whatsoever
pastours
please
not
the
people
,
but
pleased
themselves
,
and
have
not
suffered
the
people
to
meddle
,
no
not
so
much
as
once
to
intermeddle
in
these
matters
;
in
as
much
(
I
say
)
as
these
things
be
so
:
it
seemeth
most
expedient
,
requisite
,
and
necessary
,
for
the
appeasing
,
and
pacifying
of
this
discord
,
and
the
taking
away
of
this
schism
,
to
have
the
manner
of
election
,
which
was
in
the
old
Churches
,
restored
to
the
people
;
and
this
wherein
the
bishops
have
intermedled
,
without
authoritie
from
the
word
,
to
be
abolished
:
that
so
againe
the
cause
of
scbism
and
strife
,
which
is
now
among
us
ceasing
,
the
effect
might
likewise
cease
.
After
I
had
ended
this
tract
,
in
this
manner
,
touching
this
point
,
there
came
into
mine
hands
a
booke
intituled
,
The
perpetuall
government
of
Christs
Church
,
written
by
Thomas
Bilson
,
Warden
of
Winchester
Colledge
:
in
the
fifteenth
chapter
of
which
booke
is
handled
this
question
,
viz.
to
whom
the
election
of
Bishops
and
Presbyters
doth
rightly
belong
,
and
whetherby
Gods
law
the
people
must
elect
their
pastours
or
no.
In
which
chapter
also
the
matter
of
schism
,
strife
and
contention
is
handled
.
The
finall
scope
and
conclusion
whereof
,
is
as
the
proposition
importeth
,
twofold
:
First
,
concerning
Bishops
,
then
concerning
Pastours
.
The
quarrell
taken
against
Bishops
doth
not
so
much
touch
(
saith
hee
)
the
office
and
functions
of
Bishops
,
as
it
doth
the
Princes
prerogative
.
When
you
rather
thinke
the
Prince
may
not
name
her
Bishops
,
without
the
consent
and
election
of
the
people
,
you
impugne
not
us
,
but
directly
call
the
Princes
fact
,
and
her
lawes
in
question
.
As
touching
this
point
of
the
proposition
,
because
the
people
by
any
law
,
or
custome
,
never
challenged
any
right
,
or
interest
,
in
the
choise
of
the
Kings
bishops
,
wee
have
nothing
The
King
only
hath
power
without
the
people
to
nominate
his
Kingly
Bb.
to
meddle
or
to
make
about
the
choise
;
of
any
of
the
Kings
Bishops
.
Nay
we
confesse
,
as
his
highnesse
progenitors
Kings
of
England
have
beene
the
Soveraigne
Donours
,
Founders
,
Lords
and
Avowes
of
all
the
Bishopricks
in
England
without
aid
of
the
people
;
that
so
likewise
it
is
a
right
,
and
interest
invested
into
his
Imperiall
crowne
,
that
he
only
,
his
heires
and
successors
,
without
consent
of
the
people
,
ought
to
have
the
free
nomination
,
appointment
,
collation
,
investiture
,
confirmation
of
all
the
Bishops
from
time
to
time
,
to
be
planted
in
any
of
those
Bishoprickes
;
yea
,
and
wee
say
further
,
that
the
King
alone
,
hath
not
power
onely
to
nominate
,
collate
and
confirm
,
but
also
to
translate
,
yea
and
if
it
please
him
to
depose
all
his
Kingly
Bishops
without
any
consent
of
his
people
at
all
.
For
(
say
we
)
ejus
est
destruere
,
cujus
est
construere
,
ejus
est
tollere
,
cujus
est
condere
:
Neither
will
we
dislike
,
but
rather
content
our selves
,
that
our
late
Queens
Bishops
(
if
they
shall
finde
favour
in
the
Kings
eyes
)
should
be
also
the
Kings
Bishops
,
conditionally
they
submit
themselves
to
the
lawes
,
and
prerogatives
of
the
Kings
Crowne
,
content
themselves
with
the
only
name
of
Kingly
and
Princely
Bishops
,
and
not
challenge
any
more
unto
themselves
the
sole
titles
of
Godly
and
Christian
Bishops
,
as
though
without
injurie
to
the
law
of
●od
,
and
Gospell
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
they
could
not
bee
dispossessed
of
their
Lordly
Bishopricks
.
And
therefore
our
most
humble
prayer
to
the
King
is
,
that
his
Majestie
would
bee
pleased
,
that
such
his
Kingly
Bishops
may
not
henceforth
over
crow
,
and
justle
out
Gods
Bishops
:
nor
have
any
primacie
over
Gods
Bishops
.
And
withall
,
that
the
King
himselfe
would
vouchsafe
,
to
hearken
to
the
doctrine
of
such
as
are
indeed
Gods
Bishops
,
rather
than
to
the
Counsell
of
those
who
lately
were
the
Queenes
bishops
.
As
touching
the
second
part
,
viz.
whether
the
people
by
Gods
M.
Bilson
confirmeth
the
peoples
election
of
their
pastor
p.
339.
law
,
must
elect
their
Pastours
,
or
no
;
Master
Bilson
by
reasons
,
and
proofes
brought
for
the
first
use
of
it
,
rather
confirmeth
than
impugneth
the
same
.
For
(
saith
hee
)
Well
may
the
peoples
interest
stand
upon
the
grounds
of
reason
and
nature
,
and
bee
derived
from
the
rules
of
Christian
equitie
and
societie
:
That
each
Church
and
people
stand
free
by
Gods
law
,
to
admit
,
maintaine
,
or
obey
no
ma●
,
as
their
Pastour
without
their
liking
,
unlesse
by
law
,
custome
,
or
consent
,
they
have
restrained
themselves
:
Then
the
people
had
as
much
right
to
choose
their
360
,
Pastour
,
as
the
Clergie
that
had
more
skill
to
judge
:
that
the
Apostles
left
elections
indifferent
to
the
people
and
Clergie
at
Jerusalem
,
That
the
Apostles
in
the
Acts
,
when
they
willed
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
to
choose
the
seven
,
did
not
make
any
remembrance
or
distinction
of
the
seaventie
Disciples
from
the
rest
:
And
lastly
,
against
the
cursing
,
and
fighting
of
the
late
Bishops
of
Rome
,
till
excluding
both
359.
Prince
and
people
,
from
yeelding
his
consent
,
or
making
their
request
they
had
reduced
the
election
wholly
to
the
clergie
,
hee
telleth
them
by
339.
their
leave
,
it
was
not
so
from
the
beginning
.
From
all
which
sayings
of
Master
Bilson
I
conclude
thus
:
Whatsoever
is
right
,
lawfull
,
and
free
by
the
law
of
God
:
whatsoever
standeth
upon
the
grounds
of
reason
and
nature
:
whatsoever
is
derived
from
christian
equitie
and
societie
:
whatsoever
is
from
the
beginning
,
and
was
left
by
the
Apostles
to
the
church
at
Ierusalem
,
●he
same
ought
still
to
remain
,
and
must
be
kept
inviolable
in
the
church
.
But
the
peoples
interest
to
choose
their
Pastor
,
is
right
;
is
lawfull
;
is
free
by
the
law
of
God
;
standeth
upon
the
grounds
of
reason
and
nature
;
is
derived
from
Christian
equitie
and
societie
,
is
from
the
beginning
,
and
was
left
by
the
Apostles
to
the
Church
at
Ierusalem
:
Therefore
the
peoples
interest
to
choose
their
Pastour
ought
still
to
remaine
,
and
must
be
kept
inviolable
in
the
Church
.
The
whole
proposition
and
every
part
thereof
,
together
with
the
assumpt
,
and
every
part
thereof
,
is
drawne
from
M.
Bilsons
owne
confession
.
Only
to
the
proposition
hee
hath
annexed
certaine
conditions
or
exceptions
,
viz.
Vnlesse
by
law
,
custome
,
or
consent
,
the
people
have
restrained
themselves
,
or
transferred
or
altered
their
right
,
or
else
by
their
default
or
abuse
,
the
canons
,
councels
,
superiour
powers
,
princely
,
or
publike
lawes
,
have
abridged
,
altered
,
or
abrogated
the
same
.
Now
then
it
remaineth
to
know
,
whether
any
consent
,
default
,
abuse
,
custome
,
canons
,
councels
,
superiour
powers
,
publike
or
princely
edicts
,
may
be
a
good
and
sure
warrant
,
to
abridge
,
transferre
or
abrogate
,
the
peoples
interest
,
from
having
to
do
,
in
the
choice
of
their
Pastours
.
Our
Saviour
Christ
,
when
he
came
in
the
flesh
,
he
came
to
reforme
the
abuse
crept
in
of
the
Law
,
and
to
improve
the
corruptions
of
doctrine
taught
by
the
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
and
Doctors
of
the
Law
,
but
hee
tooke
not
away
any
least
tittle
of
the
Law
,
ne
abolish
any
jot
of
true
and
sound
doctrine
in
the
Church
.
The
Gospell
teacheth
us
to
order
our
judgements
aright
,
to
bridle
the
unrulinesse
of
our
affections
and
to
moderate
our
inordinate
appetities
.
But
yet
,
doth
not
the
same
command
us
,
to
empty
our
soules
of
all
judgement
,
to
bury
our
affections
in
our
bellies
,
and
to
become
as
dead
as
stones
,
without
all
Canons
and
Councels
,
&c
may
bridle
diso●dered
elections
,
but
not
disannul
elections
of
the
people
altogether
-
sense
,
or
appetite
.
In
like
sort
we
grant
,
that
custome
,
consent
,
Canons
,
Councels
,
Superiour
powers
,
publike
,
and
princely
lawes
,
may
re●orme
,
reprove
,
restraine
,
direct
,
moderate
,
and
bridle
the
disordered
unrulinesse
,
and
contentious
brawlings
of
the
people
,
in
,
and
about
their
elections
;
yea
and
we
grant
further
,
that
they
may
alter
,
abridge
,
or
enlarge
the
forme
and
manner
of
elections
.
All
this
we
grant
:
but
that
Christian
Kings
or
any
superiour
powers
,
may
take
this
right
into
their
owne
hands
(
as
hee
saith
)
from
the
people
;
or
that
the
people
by
any
law
,
custome
,
consent
,
canon
,
or
councell
,
may
transferre
or
abolite
their
right
,
f●eedome
,
and
interest
given
and
deduced
unto
them
,
●y
these
rules
and
by
these
grounds
,
I
doe
not
yet
perceive
any
good
ground
o●
reason
for
the
same
.
For
in
so
doing
,
how
should
the
holy
wisedome
and
providence
of
God
,
who
hath
imprinted
in
our
nature
,
these
rules
and
these
grounds
,
this
equitie
and
this
freedome
,
be
so
holily
regarded
,
and
so
highly
reverenced
,
as
it
ought
to
be
.
For
hath
he
made
us
freemen
,
and
can
we
without
contempt
of
this
grace
become
bondmen
?
And
albeit
in
some
cases
,
that
may
be
well
said
,
quod
volenti
non
fit
injuria
,
and
that
quilibet
potest
recedere
a
suo
jure
;
yet
the
cases
must
be
such
,
as
a
mans
willingnesse
,
and
re●dinesse
to
forgoe
his
right
,
be
not
tyed
to
him
with
so
strong
a
band
,
as
is
the
band
of
the
grounds
of
reason
and
nature
,
of
the
rules
of
Christian
equitie
,
and
of
the
freedome
of
the
law
of
God
.
It
is
free
,
I
grant
,
for
a
man
to
eate
or
not
to
eate
,
to
drinke
or
not
to
drinke
,
but
for
a
man
not
to
eate
at
all
,
or
not
to
drinke
at
all
,
and
so
with
hunger
and
thurst
to
sterve
himselfe
is
not
free
:
and
in
this
case
volenti
fi●
injuria
.
Every
man
that
hath
a
wife
,
that
hath
sonnes
and
daughters
,
that
hath
men-servants
,
and
maid
servants
;
as
by
the
very
instinct
of
nature
,
and
by
the
equity
of
the
Law
of
Christ
he
hath
freedome
to
provide
for
them
,
so
must
he
carefully
use
this
his
freedome
.
And
therefore
hee
may
not
wholly
and
altogether
put
●rom
himselfe
,
and
expose
at
hap
hazard
,
the
provision
,
education
,
instruction
,
dieting
,
apparelling
,
and
lodging
of
his
wife
,
his
sonnes
,
his
daughters
and
his
servants
unto
strangers
:
neither
may
husbands
,
fathers
,
nor
masters
give
their
consent
,
to
the
making
of
any
law
,
or
the
bringing
in
of
any
custome
,
whereby
their
freedomes
should
be
restrained
,
adnihiled
,
or
made
void
in
this
behalfe
.
For
by
thus
violating
the
rules
,
and
grounds
,
and
by
thus
treading
,
as
it
were
,
under
foot
,
the
equitie
of
Christ
,
and
the
freedome
they
have
by
the
law
of
God
:
should
they
not
most
profainely
,
and
impiously
despite
God
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
overturne
the
whole
order
he
hath
set
in
nature
?
And
if
the
people
may
not
cast
off
these
rules
,
and
these
grounds
,
this
equitie
,
and
this
freedome
in
things
appertaining
to
the
frail
,
bodily
,
transitorie
,
and
earthly
life
:
how
much
lesse
may
they
cast
them
off
,
or
set
little
by
them
,
in
things
appertaining
to
the
salvation
of
their
soules
,
and
to
a
durable
,
spirituall
,
everlasting
and
heavenly
life
?
But
the
peoples
right
to
choose
their
Bishops
,
did
never
depend
Objection
,
that
the
peoples
right
did
never
depend
upon
th●
expresse
commandement
of
God
.
upon
the
expresse
commandement
of
God
:
neither
can
the
people
challenge
by
Gods
law
,
the
right
to
choose
their
Bishops
:
I
meane
(
saith
he
)
no
such
thing
is
expressed
,
and
contained
in
the
Scriptures
.
What
then
?
if
it
doe
depend
,
or
bee
contained
under
the
generall
grounds
and
rules
of
reason
,
nature
,
christian
equitie
,
christian
societie
principles
of
humane
fellowships
,
the
law
of
God
,
the
practice
of
the
Apostles
,
and
that
which
was
from
the
beginning
:
Is
it
not
sufficient
?
Though
it
be
not
expressed
in
these
termes
,
viz.
That
the
people
must
choose
,
or
that
the
people
have
right
to
choose
their
bishops
?
it
is
not
expressed
and
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
every
man
must
choose
his
owne
wife
;
or
that
every
woman
must
choose
her
owne
husband
.
And
yet
by
the
doctrine
expressed
,
or
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
is
it
true
that
no
man
hath
right
either
to
choose
an
other
mans
wife
,
or
to
choose
an
other
womans
husband
.
And
that
every
man
hath
right
to
choose
his
owne
wife
,
and
everie
woman
right
to
choose
her
owne
husband
.
Againe
,
it
is
not
expressed
and
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
infants
must
bee
baptized
:
neither
is
it
expressed
and
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
bishop
of
Lichfield
must
have
but
one
wife
.
Yet
because
it
is
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
God
in
the
beginning
,
brought
but
one
woman
unto
one
man
,
and
gave
to
one
woman
but
one
husband
,
I
assure
my selfe
it
will
not
be
denyed
,
but
that
the
bishop
must
and
doth
content
himselfe
with
one
wife
,
and
that
every
Christian
ought
to
bring
their
children
to
be
baptized
.
Besides
if
Master
Bilson
distinguisheth
bishops
in
England
from
pastours
in
England
,
and
Archbishops
in
England
,
and
Pastors
in
England
,
two
severall
orders
and
degrees
of
Ministers
in
the
Church
of
England
,
then
I
grant
that
it
is
neither
expressed
nor
contained
in
the
Scriptures
that
the
people
must
choose
their
bishops
in
England
.
And
why
?
but
because
the
Scriptures
(
having
put
no
difference
betweene
bishops
and
pastours
)
know
no
such
bishops
as
we
have
in
England
.
And
therefore
bishops
Bishops
in
England
are
only
Bb.
by
the
Kings
grace
and
not
by
divine
institution
.
in
England
,
being
bishops
only
by
the
Kings
grace
,
and
not
by
divine
institution
and
ordination
,
as
pastours
in
England
be
,
hence
is
it
,
that
the
Kings
of
England
,
by
their
prerogative
Royall
,
and
not
the
people
,
by
the
rule
of
Scriptures
,
have
chosen
their
bishops
in
England
.
And
for
this
cause
also
was
it
,
that
K.
Hen.
8.
with
advice
of
the
Parliament
,
did
resume
the
nomination
,
appointment
,
investiture
,
and
confirmation
,
of
his
Kingly
bishops
from
the
pope
.
As
for
the
nomination
of
pastours
,
having
cure
of
soules
in
parishes
(
otherwise
than
all
patrons
by
right
of
patronage
,
doe
give
presentments
)
their
choise
,
institution
,
translation
,
o●
deprivation
,
the
Kings
of
England
by
their
Pastours
in
parochiall
Churches
were
never
placed
by
the
King
,
as
Bb.
are
in
their
Bishopricks
.
regall
power
never
yet
hetherto
tooke
the
same
upon
them
▪
And
if
the
Kings
of
England
by
any
fact
,
or
by
any
law
,
did
never
take
away
the
right
,
interest
,
and
freedome
from
the
people
,
in
choosing
their
pastours
;
what
right
,
other
,
than
by
usurpation
,
can
the
bishops
have
,
to
impose
,
or
thrust
upon
the
people
pastours
without
their
liking
?
But
by
custome
and
consent
the
people
have
restrained
themselves
.
Hereunto
(
if
it
were
not
alreadie
sufficiently
answered
,
that
the
people
could
not
lawfully
restraine
themselves
)
yet
Master
Bilson
himselfe
answereth
,
That
the
late
bishops
of
Rome
never
left
cursing
The
people
lost
their
consent
by
cursing
and
fighting
of
the
Popes
.
and
fighting
,
till
they
had
excluded
both
prince
and
people
,
and
reduced
the
election
wholly
to
the
Clergie
.
By
cursing
,
and
fighting
then
have
the
people
beene
overruled
,
and
excluded
,
and
not
by
custome
or
consent
,
have
they
restrained
themselves
.
Yea
and
by
vertue
of
this
cursed
fight
only
,
doe
the
Bishops
of
England
at
this
day
,
exclude
both
Prince
and
people
,
from
medling
in
the
choise
of
pastours
.
For
by
authoritie
of
the
canon
law
,
made
by
those
late
cursing
and
fighting
Bishops
of
Rome
,
the
bishops
of
England
have
the
sole
ordination
,
and
placing
of
pastours
over
the
people
.
And
from
hence
also
it
is
plaine
,
that
the
peoples
right
,
was
not
by
their
default
or
abuse
,
relinquished
and
forfeited
.
For
then
the
late
Bishops
of
Rome
needed
not
to
have
cursed
,
and
fought
for
it
.
And
now
whether
it
be
not
meet
,
that
the
Lord
Bishops
professing
themselves
to
be
Christian
bishops
,
should
still
retaine
in
their
hands
,
and
not
restore
unto
Christian
people
,
the
possession
of
their
Christian
equitie
,
and
freedome
▪
exto●ted
from
them
,
by
the
cursings
and
fightings
of
antichristian
Bishops
,
I
leave
it
to
the
consideration
of
the
reverend
bishops
themselves
.
Touching
the
mischiefes
and
inconveniences
of
schismes
,
troubles
,
strifes
,
and
contentions
so
often
inculcated
,
and
so
much
urged
,
and
excepted
against
the
election
of
the
people
,
there
is
no
man
able
(
as
I
thinke
)
to
produce
any
one
pregnant
proofe
,
out
of
any
ancient
,
or
late
historie
,
that
any
king
or
Soveraigne
power
,
hath
interposed
any
supreme
authoritie
,
to
appease
any
discord
or
dissention
,
ensuing
or
raised
upon
the
bare
choise
,
made
of
any
meere
parochiall
pastour
,
by
any
faithfull
and
christian
people
.
The
schismes
,
strifes
,
and
factions
,
that
were
raised
in
the
old
churches
,
sprang
out
,
and
slowed
onely
Schismes
and
contentions
spring
from
schismaticall
and
proud
clergie
masters
.
from
the
heads
,
and
fountaines
of
those
schismes
,
strifes
and
factions
:
and
namely
from
proud
,
ambitious
,
and
hereticall
bishops
,
and
great
clergie
masters
.
For
they
being
infected
,
and
poisoned
with
the
contagion
of
schisme
,
and
heresie
,
and
having
sowred
the
mindes
of
their
Disciples
,
,
with
the
leaven
of
their
hereticall
doctrines
,
no
marvaile
if
the
people
became
followers
of
the
evill
manners
of
their
teachers
,
and
no
marvaile
if
they
verified
the
proverbe
,
Like
master
like
man
,
like
Priest
like
people
.
Eustatius
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
being
a
Sabellian
heretike
,
was
deposed
by
the
Councell
of
Antioch
,
after
whose
deposition
,
a
fierie
flame
of
sedition
was
kindled
in
Antioch
:
Socr.
1.
c.
●●
because
one
sort
of
the
common
people
sought
to
translate
Eusebius
Pamphilus
from
Caesarea
to
Antioch
;
some
other
would
bring
againe
Eustatius
.
Eusebius
bishop
of
Nicomedia
and
Theognis
bishop
of
Nice
,
being
both
Arians
,
with
their
confederates
,
raised
skirmishes
and
tumults
against
Athanasius
,
after
the
death
of
Alexander
bishop
Socr.
l.
2.
c.
2
of
Constantinople
about
the
election
of
a
bishop
,
there
was
greater
stirre
than
ever
before
time
,
and
the
Church
was
more
grievously
turmoyled
:
The
people
were
devided
into
two
parts
,
the
one
egerly
set
with
the
heresie
of
Arius
,
clave
to
Macedonius
;
the
other
cleaved
very
constantly
to
the
decrees
of
the
Nieene
Councell
,
and
choose
Socr.
l.
2.
c.
4
Paulus
to
be
their
Bishop
.
The
cause
of
division
among
the
Citizens
of
Emisa
,
,
about
the
election
of
Eusebius
Emisenus
,
was
,
for
that
he
was
charged
with
the
studie
of
the
Mathematickes
,
and
accused
of
Socr.
l.
2.
c.
6
the
heresie
of
Sabellius
.
After
the
death
of
Eusebius
,
when
the
people
of
Constantinople
,
had
brought
againe
Paulus
,
to
be
their
bishop
,
the
Arians
chose
Macedonius
.
The
authors
and
chiefe
doers
in
that
stirre
,
were
certaine
Arian
bishops
,
who
before
aided
Eusebius
,
that
turned
up
side
downe
the
whole
state
of
the
Church
.
These
Socr.
l.
c.
9
and
sundry
such
like
sturres
,
discords
,
factions
,
and
dissentions
,
are
found
to
have
beene
raised
,
and
pursued
by
schismaticall
,
and
hereticall
bishops
,
their
favourites
and
followers
in
the
old
Churches
;
but
that
these
or
the
like
mischieves
,
and
inconveniences
,
can
be
proved
to
have
fallen
out
,
by
the
election
of
Parochiall
pastours
in
the
old
Churches
,
we
deny
.
And
why
then
should
not
the
interest
,
and
freedome
of
faithfull
,
and
Christian
people
,
wrested
from
them
by
cursings
and
fightings
,
of
faithlesse
,
and
antichristian
Popes
,
be
restored
to
them
againe
?
And
the
cause
ceasing
,
why
should
not
the
effect
likewise
cease
?
And
therefore
we
humbly
intreat
the
Lords
bishops
,
that
against
the
grounds
of
reason
and
nature
;
against
Christian
equitie
A
●equest
to
the
●everend
bishops
.
and
societie
;
against
the
right
and
freedome
of
the
law
of
God
;
against
the
principles
of
humane
fellowships
;
against
that
which
was
in
the
begining
;
and
against
that
which
the
Apostles
left
in
the
Churches
,
by
colour
of
lawes
brought
into
the
Church
,
by
the
cursings
and
fightings
of
the
late
Romane
Bishops
,
they
would
not
henceforth
barre
and
seclude
the
Kings
Christian
and
faithfull
people
,
from
giving
their
consents
unto
their
pastours
.
Yea
and
we
further
beseech
their
Lordships
,
that
are
schollers
unto
the
Apostles
,
and
as
servants
unto
the
old
way
of
reason
,
of
nature
,
of
the
law
of
God
,
of
the
equitie
of
Christ
,
and
of
humane
societie
,
they
would
hereafter
imbrace
that
way
,
which
was
from
the
beginning
,
which
is
the
old
way
,
and
the
best
way
,
and
not
any
longer
persist
,
in
a
cursed
and
quarrelling
way
,
which
is
the
new
way
,
and
the
worst
way
.
But
if
the
Lords
spirituall
of
their
own
accord
,
shal
not
readily
vouclsafe
to
yeeld
unto
us
this
our
right
at
our
intreatie
:
then
for
my
part
,
I
will
briefly
shew
mine
opinion
,
what
were
expedient
,
for
the
A
supplieation
to
the
king
by
the
Lords
and
commons
for
the
restitution
of
their
right
in
the
choice
of
their
pastors
.
Lords
and
commons
in
open
parliament
dutifully
to
pray
,
and
to
supplicate
at
the
Kings
Majesties
hand
.
Namely
,
At
the
humble
petitions
,
and
supplications
,
of
all
his
Lords
temporall
,
and
commons
in
Parliament
assembled
,
his
majestie
would
bee
well
pleased
,
to
give
his
Royall
assent
to
an
act
,
to
be
intituled
,
An
act
,
for
the
restitution
of
the
ancient
right
,
and
freedome
which
the
people
of
God
in
the
old
Churches
had
,
and
which
the
people
of
England
ought
to
have
,
in
,
to
,
or
about
the
election
of
their
Pastours
,
and
abolishing
all
papal
power
repugnant
to
the
same
.
For
if
as
it
is
plainly
confessed
)
the
people
of
all
Churches
,
have
right
,
and
freedome
by
the
law
of
God
,
by
the
equitie
of
Christ
,
by
the
grounds
of
reason
and
nature
,
by
the
principles
of
humane
fellowships
,
and
by
that
which
was
from
the
beginning
,
to
elect
their
pastours
:
and
if
also
the
same
right
,
and
freedome
being
left
to
the
old
Churches
,
and
especially
to
the
Church
at
Ierusalem
by
the
Apostles
;
have
beene
taken
away
by
the
cursings
,
and
fightings
of
the
late
Bishops
of
Rome
,
then
cannot
the
people
without
violation
of
those
lawes
,
rules
,
and
grounds
,
by
any
Episcopall
power
,
be
any
more
excluded
from
their
said
right
,
and
freedome
:
than
could
,
or
might
the
ancient
jurisdiction
of
the
Crowne
of
England
,
have
beene
still
usurped
by
the
pope
from
the
Kings
of
England
.
ADMONITION
.
But
alas
the
common
people
of
England
,
thorough
affection
and
want
of
right
judgement
,
are
more
easily
wrought
by
ambitious
persons
,
to
give
their
cons●nt
to
unworthy
men
,
as
may
appeare
in
all
those
offic●s
of
gaine
or
dignitie
,
that
at
this
day
remaine
in
the
choise
of
the
multitude
.
ASSERTION
.
The
Admonitor
in
one
place
of
his
admonition
,
telleth
us
,
that
he
must
not
put
all
that
he
thinketh
in
writing
,
and
yet
he
writeth
in
this
place
that
thing
,
which
might
far
better
have
been
utterly
unthought
than
once
written
:
for
could
he
thinke
,
to
win
the
common
people
of
England
,
to
a
continuall
good
liking
,
of
high
and
stately
prelacie
,
by
upbraiding
and
charging
them
to
their
faces
,
in
a
book
dedicated
unto
them
,
with
affection
,
and
wanting
of
right
judgement
?
Was
this
the
way
to
procure
grace
,
favour
,
and
benevolence
at
their
hands
?
And
albeit
this
slander
deserved
rather
to
have
beene
censured
by
the
Commons
in
Parliament
,
than
by
confutation
to
have
beene
answered
,
yet
for
the
better
clearing
of
the
right
judgement
,
of
the
common
people
,
giving
their
consents
,
to
most
worthy
men
,
in
all
offices
of
gaine
,
or
dignitie
,
remaining
in
their
hands
,
I
thinke
it
necessarie
to
shew
the
indignitie
of
this
contumelie
.
There
be
(
I
confesse
)
in
London
,
Yorke
,
Lincoln
,
Bristow
,
Exceter
,
Norwich
,
Coventry
,
and
other
principall
Cities
,
and
townes
corporate
,
Majors
,
Sheriffes
,
Stewards
,
Recorders
,
Bailiffes
,
Chamberlains
,
Bridge-masters
,
Clerkes
,
Swordbearers
,
Knights
,
Burgesses
,
and
such
like
offices
,
some
of
dignitie
,
some
of
gaine
,
but
that
the
officers
of
these
,
or
any
other
places
,
whether
of
dignitie
,
or
gaine
,
be
chosen
by
the
multitude
of
those
places
,
is
utterly
untrue
:
for
onely
according
to
their
ancient
customes
,
priviledges
,
and
Charters
,
by
the
chief
Citizens
,
Townsmen
,
and
Borough-masters
,
are
those
officers
chosen
.
The
number
also
of
which
Electors
in
all
places
is
not
alike
.
In
London
the
Aldermen
,
choose
the
Lord
Major
.
In
other
Cities
and
Townes
,
sometimes
eight
and
forty
,
sometimes
fourteene
,
sometimes
twelve
,
sometimes
only
such
as
have
borne
office
,
as
Majors
,
Sheriffes
,
and
Bailiffs
in
the
same
places
,
nominate
and
elect
their
new
Major
,
Sheriffs
,
and
Bailiffes
.
But
that
the
Aldermen
,
principall
Towns-men
,
Borough-masters
,
and
men
having
born
chief
offices
in
those
cities
,
towns
,
and
boroughs
,
have
easily
been
wrought
by
ambitious
persons
,
to
give
their
consents
unto
unworthy
men
,
though
it
have
pleased
the
Ll.
Bb.
(
with
seene
and
allowed
)
to
have
spred
and
published
this
saying
,
yet
that
the
same
saying
,
is
wholly
unworthy
,
of
any
credit
to
bee
given
unto
it
,
or
to
bee
regarded
of
any
wise
and
indifferent
man
,
let
the
sober
and
peaceable
elections
made
of
the
worthies
of
the
land
hereafter
mentioned
,
be
witnesses
.
The
officers
in
Cities
and
townes
corporate
chosen
with
out
contention
and
ambitious
working
of
unworthy
men
.
And
to
leave
to
speake
of
the
election
of
the
Lord
Major
of
the
Citie
of
London
,
Sheriffs
,
Aldermen
,
Wardens
of
companies
,
Chamberlains
,
bridge-masters
,
and
other
annuall
officers
,
of
honour
and
dignitie
,
let
us
consider
whether
the
Citizens
of
London
have
beene
wrought
by
ambitious
persons
to
choose
M.
Wilbraham
,
M.
Onslie
,
M.
Bromley
,
to
be
their
Recorders
,
●ll
three
afterward
the
Queenes
solicitors
,
and
M.
Bromly
Lord
Chancellor
of
England
:
and
let
us
consider
whether
the
same
Citizens
,
as
men
of
affection
,
and
want
of
right
judgement
,
did
elect
to
be
Recorders
of
the
same
Citie
,
M.
Serjeant
Fleetwood
,
Master
Serjeant
Flemming
,
Master
Serjeant
Drue
,
and
how
Master
Crooke
,
a
man
wise
,
learned
and
religious
,
and
a
Counseller
and
justicer
within
the
princip●litie
of
Wales
.
The
Recorder
of
the
towne
of
Bedford
,
is
the
right
honourable
,
the
Lord
S.
Iohns
of
Bletsoe
.
The
Recorder
of
Bristoll
,
was
a
long
time
Master
Poppam
,
now
Lord
chief
Justice
of
England
.
The
Recorder
of
Northampton
,
before
he
came
to
be
Judge
in
the
Kings
bench
,
was
Master
Serjeant
Yelverton
,
a
favouter
of
the
truth
,
and
an
upright
Justicer
:
The
Recorder
of
Warnick
was
Master
Serjeant
Puckering
,
afterward
Lord
keeper
of
the
great
seale
:
And
of
the
same
towne
the
Recorder
now
is
,
a
worthy
Knight
,
descended
from
a
noble
house
,
Sir
Foulke
Grevile
:
The
Recorder
of
Coventrie
,
is
Sir
Iohn
Harrington
Knight
,
a
man
zealous
for
the
true
feare
of
God
:
The
Recorder
of
Chichester
,
was
M.
Serjeant
Lewkner
now
chiefe
Justice
in
the
principalit●e
of
Wales
.
The
Recorder
of
Norwich
was
Master
Cooke
,
the
Kings
Atturney
generall
.
And
who
soever
shall
enquire
,
after
the
names
,
and
after
the
manner
of
election
of
all
the
Recorders
,
in
all
other
Cities
and
Boroughs
of
the
land
,
I
doubt
not
but
he
shall
finde
them
all
,
to
have
been
farre
from
any
least
shew
,
of
ambitious
working
,
the
Citizens
,
and
townsmen
to
nominate
,
and
elect
them
.
Moreover
,
as
these
noble
Persons
,
these
sage
,
grave
,
learned
,
and
christian
Gentlemen
,
quietly
,
and
in
all
peacable
maner
,
with
upright
,
and
good
affection
and
judgement
,
and
without
ambition
,
have
beene
chosen
by
the
Citizens
,
Townes-men
,
and
Boroughmasters
,
to
the
office
〈◊〉
●ecorderships
.
So
likewise
many
and
sundry
honourable
Counsellor●
,
have
beene
,
and
as
occasion
is
Honorable
Counselors
chosen
high
stewards
,
without
ambitious
working
.
ministred
,
are
daily
elected
by
Citizens
,
and
Townesmen
to
be
their
high
Stewards
,
Sir
Francis
Knolles
,
an
honourable
counsellor
,
and
one
,
whose
faith
was
famous
among
the
Churches
as
well
abroad
,
as
at
home
,
by
the
election
of
the
citizens
of
Oxford
,
remained
untill
he
died
,
high
Steward
of
the
Citie
of
Oxford
.
The
right
honourable
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
by
the
common
counsell
of
Ipswich
,
was
made
high
Steward
of
the
same
towne
:
after
whose
decease
,
the
same
common
counsell
,
by
their
election
,
surrogated
into
the
same
place
,
the
right
honourable
the
L.
Hunsdon
,
late
L.
Chamberlain
.
The
right
honourable
S.
Christopher
Hatton
,
L.
Chancelor
of
England
,
by
the
townsmen
of
Cambridge
,
was
chosen
to
be
high
steward
for
the
town
of
Camb.
The
right
Ho.
the
old
F.
of
Arundel
;
and
after
him
the
right
Ho.
E.
of
Lincoln
,
and
after
his
death
,
the
right
honourable
,
the
L.
high
Admirall
of
England
,
now
E.
of
Notingham
,
by
the
bo●oughmasters
of
the
town
of
Gildford
,
was
elected
to
be
high
steward
of
the
towne
of
Gildford
.
Of
all
which
honourable
persons
,
and
of
all
other
their
Peeres
,
chosen
in
other
places
of
the
Kingdome
,
by
the
same
meanes
,
to
the
like
offices
,
there
is
great
reason
,
and
just
cause
for
the
reverend
Bishops
to
carry
a
more
reverend
estimation
towards
them
,
than
to
burden
them
as
ambitious
persons
,
to
have
sought
their
places
,
at
the
hands
of
men
affected
,
and
wanting
right
judgement
.
As
for
any
other
offices
of
credit
,
dignitie
,
charge
,
and
government
in
the
common
weal
,
now
remaining
in
the
choise
of
the
commons
:
it
may
easily
be
proved
,
that
the
common
people
in
sundry
places
,
have
bent
,
and
opposed
themselves
,
against
ambitious
persons
,
who
by
sinister
,
and
indirect
meanes
,
have
hunted
for
preferment
at
their
hands
.
And
what
if
it
cannot
be
gain-said
,
but
that
some
publike
officers
chosen
by
publike
applause
of
the
people
,
have
corruptly
behaved
themselves
,
in
their
charges
,
and
have
not
so
equally
,
and
indifferently
distributed
justice
to
all
degrees
,
as
it
became
them
:
yet
this
their
misdemeanour
can
no
more
justly
be
laid
as
a
fault
,
nor
any
more
disgrace
,
or
discountenance
the
ancient
and
commendable
forme
,
and
manner
of
election
,
than
the
hypocrisie
,
or
counterfeit
zeale
,
of
an
evill
man
ordained
by
the
bishop
to
be
a
Minister
,
can
be
imputed
unto
his
letters
of
orders
or
manner
of
ordination
.
Besides
if
none
be
able
Knights
of
the
shires
●●
other
officers
chosen
by
the
people
without
trouble
to
the
state
.
to
prove
,
that
the
choise
of
the
Knights
of
our
Shires
,
Coroners
of
the
Counties
,
Verderers
of
the
kings
forests
,
resting
in
the
free
voices
,
and
consents
of
the
freeholders
;
that
the
nomination
of
the
high
Constables
being
in
the
disposition
of
the
Justices
of
peace
,
at
their
quarter
sessions
;
that
the
choise
of
our
peti-Constables
,
third
Boroughs
,
Tythingmen
,
Churchwardens
,
wardens
for
the
highwayes
,
overseers
for
the
poore
,
side
men
and
such
like
,
remaining
altogether
in
the
free
elections
of
the
suitors
to
courts
,
Leets
,
and
lawdayes
,
and
of
the
inhabitants
,
and
Parishioners
of
every
Village
,
Hamlet
,
or
Tything
,
have
beene
troublesome
to
the
Lievtenants
of
the
Shires
,
to
the
Stewards
of
our
Courts
,
to
the
Lords
of
our
liberties
,
nor
to
the
ordinaries
of
the
Diocesses
:
If
(
I
say
)
there
be
not
any
one
man
able
to
bring
forth
some
few
persons
,
for
many
yeares
passed
,
by
whome
the
Officers
and
Magistrates
of
the
Queens
peace
,
have
been
sued
unto
,
and
importuned
,
for
the
pacification
of
any
strife
contention
,
or
debate
of
any
busie
head
,
or
ambitious
person
,
raised
among
the
people
,
about
the
choise
of
any
one
of
these
Oficers
;
then
(
I
say
)
,
it
is
meet
and
it
importeth
the
Lords
Bishops
very
deeply
,
that
for
ever
hereafter
they
be
silent
,
and
never
any
more
utter
so
Pag.
8.
vile
a
slander
,
against
so
noble
a
people
,
as
are
the
people
of
England
:
viz.
that
upon
affection
and
want
of
right
judgement
,
they
will
easily
be
led
by
ambitious
persons
to
preferre
unworthy
persons
un●o
all
Offices
of
gaine
or
dignitie
.
Or
that
this
Nation
of
England
,
upon
light
causes
,
is
more
enclined
to
broyle
,
and
trouble
than
any
other
.
And
to
speake
the
truth
(
as
daily
experience
teacheth
us
)
what
No
feare
of
trouble
about
the
choice
of
an
ecclesiasticall
Officer
.
seare
of
trouble
is
there
likely
any
way
to
ensue
by
reason
of
dissention
,
and
ambition
among
the
people
in
the
choise
of
an
ecclesiasticall
Officer
,
when
most
of
the
people
shall
rather
shun
and
eschew
,
than
long
or
desire
to
beare
any
ecclesiasticall
office
?
The
common
people
among
whom
I
dwell
use
oftentimes
many
delayes
,
yea
they
procure
what
favour
and
friendship
they
can
,
not
to
be
appointed
,
to
any
the
inferiour
Offices
before
specified
:
And
why
doe
they
so
,
but
becau●e
those
offices
be
full
of
bodily
care
and
trouble
?
And
is
there
then
any
Christian
,
knowing
,
how
the
whole
soule
,
mind
,
and
spirit
of
a
man
is
altogether
to
be
imployed
in
the
discharge
of
a
spirituall
function
,
that
will
dissentiously
and
ambitiously
seeke
to
be
chosen
an
Elder
?
The
admonitor
telleth
us
,
that
men
by
experience
know
that
many
parishes
upon
some
private
respect
,
doe
send
their
letters
of
earnest
pag.
79
commendation
for
very
unfit
,
and
unable
persons
,
insinuating
thereby
what
an
inconvenience
might
follow
,
if
Parishes
had
the
whole
direction
,
and
order
to
sound
out
,
who
were
fit
and
able
persons
.
But
as
this
fancie
was
never
yet
by
any
of
sound
judgement
on
our
behalfe
so
much
as
once
thought
,
much
lesse
insisted
upon
:
so
may
it
please
the
reverend
Bishops
to
be
advertised
,
that
the
meanest
and
simpliest
parishioner
,
among
a
thousand
,
can
quickly
retort
this
reason
against
their
Lo.
viz.
that
no
parishes
by
letters
of
commendation
,
can
commend
unso
any
bishop
,
any
person
,
as
an
able
and
fit
man
,
unto
any
particular
parish
or
speciall
charge
,
unlesse
the
same
,
or
some
other
bishop
have
formerly
ordained
him
,
and
approved
him
to
bee
a
fit
and
able
person
for
every
place
.
And
how
then
were
it
possible
if
the
choice
of
having
one
,
to
be
their
pastor
were
wholly
in
the
hands
of
a
parish
,
that
the
same
parish
could
choose
any
worse
men
,
any
more
ignorant
,
and
unlearned
men
,
than
their
Lords
have
commended
unto
us
.
For
have
they
not
chosen
,
sent
,
and
commended
such
unto
us
as
know
not
a
bee
from
a
batle
doore
,
as
uneth
know
to
Ministers
sent
unto
the
people
,
which
know
not
a
be
from
a
battle
doors
.
read
English
,
and
as
know
not
the
Lords
prayer
from
the
articles
of
faith
:
Of
which
sort
of
Ministers
,
the
Parson
of
Haskam
now
living
a
Chaplaine
in
Winton-diocesse
may
be
produced
for
a
witnesse
omni
exceptione
major
.
For
thus
much
is
to
be
proved
from
the
report
of
a
good
and
religious
Knight
,
dwelling
within
that
diocesse
,
that
upon
a
time
in
the
presence
,
and
at
the
instant
request
of
the
said
Knight
,
when
a
Protestant
bishop
of
the
same
diocesse
deceased
,
had
demanded
of
the
new
Parson
of
Haskam
,
which
was
the
first
Petition
of
the
Lords
prayer
,
the
said
Parson
,
after
hee
had
a
prety
space
paused
The
parson
of
Haskams
answer
to
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
and
gased
towards
heaven
at
length
made
this
answer
,
viz.
I
believe
in
God
the
Father
Almighty
:
at
which
answer
the
Knight
merily
smileing
,
I
told
you
my
Lord
,
quoth
the
Knight
,
what
a
profound
Clerke
your
Lordship
should
finde
this
fellow
.
Well
how
unclerkely
,
and
how
unprofoundly
soever
,
this
Clerke
then
answered
,
and
albeit
at
that
present
,
he
could
not
obtaine
the
institution
,
which
he
came
for
,
to
that
benefice
(
for
the
good
Bishop
hated
such
grosse
ignorance
)
yet
this
Clerke
afterwards
,
by
the
corruption
of
the
s●me
Bishops
Chancellour
,
was
instituted
into
the
same
benefice
,
and
to
this
day
possesseth
it
quietly
,
though
he
can
hardly
read
English
to
the
understanding
of
his
people
.
I
could
have
enformed
him
also
of
many
other
such
Clerks
resiant
and
beneficed
in
that
Diocesse
:
and
namely
of
the
Vicar
of
W.
who
upon
an
holy
day
,
instead
of
preaching
the
word
which
he
could
not
,
or
in
reading
of
Homilies
Fables
read
in
the
Church
.
which
he
would
not
,
(
to
terrifie
his
Parishioners
with
the
judgements
of
God
,
and
to
move
them
unto
repentance
)
solemnly
read
and
published
a
counterfeit
fable
out
of
a
little
Pamphlet
,
intitul●d
,
Strange
newes
out
of
Calabria
,
pretended
to
bee
prognosticated
by
M.
Iohn
Doleta
.
Of
these
and
of
a
number
of
such
able
and
skilfull
Clerks
and
Chaplains
;
my
Lords
of
the
Clergie
may
be
enformed
.
●f
the
people
had
choise
of
their
pastors
they
would
provide
better
than
the
bishops
send
them
.
And
therefore
on
the
behoof
,
and
in
the
defence
of
the
common
people
of
England
,
I
am
to
testifie
and
to
protest
unto
their
Lordships
,
that
by
the
mercifulnesse
and
goodnesse
of
our
God
,
we
are
not
yet
become
so
ignorant
,
rude
,
and
barbarous
,
as
that
we
would
admit
such
manner
of
Clerkes
and
Chaplaines
,
to
have
the
cure
of
our
soules
,
in
case
,
it
laid
in
our
power
to
choose
,
and
refuse
our
owne
Pastours
.
No
,
no
,
our
soules
,
and
the
soules
of
our
wives
,
children
and
families
should
be
more
dear
,
and
more
precious
in
our
eyes
,
than
that
carelesly
we
would
hazzard
,
all
our
birthrights
,
upon
the
skill
and
abilitie
of
such
a
messe
of
hirelings
,
and
idoll
shepheards
.
And
surely
me
thinkes
it
standeth
greatly
with
the
charitie
of
our
Lord
Bishops
to
conceive
Though
the
common
people
bee
not
able
to
discerne
of
pastors
,
yet
the
Nobles
are
able
.
the
Commons
,
to
have
so
much
naturall
understanding
,
as
not
to
choose
a
cobler
,
when
they
want
a
carpenter
;
nor
to
retaine
a
loyterer
in
lieu
of
a
labourer
,
nor
to
hire
a
sleeper
,
in
stead
of
a
watchman
.
But
(
alas
)
be
it
,
that
the
poore
Commons
of
England
,
were
thus
wretched
and
thus
bewitched
;
yea
be
it
,
that
they
were
thus
desperate
and
besides
themselves
:
should
therefore
the
Nobles
and
Peeres
of
the
Realm
;
be
as
prophane
,
as
impious
,
and
as
heathenish
as
they
?
Are
the
great
men
also
unworthy
,
unable
,
and
unfit
to
discerne
between
night
and
day
,
betweene
light
and
darknesse
?
Can
they
also
put
no
difference
betweene
good
and
evill
,
betweene
a
blind
guide
,
and
him
that
hath
his
eye-sight
?
or
have
they
no
better
stomach
,
than
to
cast
up
Mithridate
,
and
to
digest
hemlocke
?
will
they
also
chuse
them
Captaines
from
among
Corvisers
?
and
will
they
call
shepheards
from
among
swineheards
?
or
will
they
take
them
pastours
from
among
pedlers
?
or
will
my
Lords
of
the
clergie
charge
them
to
bee
those
ambitious
persons
,
to
work
the
Commons
,
(
for
their
private
respect
)
to
the
choise
of
unworthy
men
?
or
will
they
,
being
themselvs
under
his
Majestie
,
the
worthies
of
the
land
)
and
chiefe
guides
and
leaders
of
men
in
peace
and
in
war
upon
earth
,
chuse
the
scumm
,
the
refuse
,
and
the
baggage
of
the
land
,
to
guide
their
owne
soules
to
hell
?
For
to
heaven
by
the
labour
and
industrie
of
such
idoll
ministers
(
as
whose
lips
preserve
no
knowledge
)
they
can
never
bee
brought
.
A
great
part
of
the
common
people
(
saith
hee
)
are
backwardly
affected
towards
the
truth
of
Religion
:
from
which
backwardnesse
The
common
people
accused
to
bee
backwardly
affected
to
religion
.
he
draweth
an
argument
against
the
allowance
of
the
pastors
by
the
people
.
But
(
alas
)
is
there
any
marvail
,
that
the
common
people
(
for
the
most
part
)
be
backwardly
affected
?
For
how
is
it
possible
,
that
they
should
step
one
foot
forward
,
when
either
their
guides
stand
still
,
or
goe
not
at
all
,
or
at
least
run
fromward
?
or
can
The
backwardnesse
of
the
people
proceedeth
from
the
backwardnesse
of
their
guides
.
the
common
people
become
good
schollers
in
the
schoole
of
Christ
,
and
learne
to
know
the
truth
of
his
religion
,
when
their
Masters
and
Tutors
(
whom
my
Lords
of
the
Clergie
have
begotten
,
provided
,
and
thrust
upon
them
)
be
unlearned
and
irreligious
dullards
What
?
Can
truth
spring
from
errour
?
or
can
light
arise
out
of
darknesse
?
Doe
men
pluck
,
or
pull
corne
from
a
dead
stalke
,
or
a
full
eare
from
a
dead
root
?
Can
a
Vintener
draw
wine
out
of
an
emptie
Casque
?
or
doth
a
Baker
poure
meale
out
of
a
bottomlesse
bag
?
If
then
the
common
people
be
foolish
and
ignorant
,
if
they
doe
erre
,
and
bee
irreligious
,
they
may
justly
challenge
the
Lords
spirituall
of
unkindnesse
,
and
want
of
love
,
not
because
they
have
sent
Embassadors
unto
them
,
as
the
Gibeonites
sent
unto
Iosua
,
with
old
sackes
,
and
old
bottels
,
with
old
shooes
,
and
old
rayment
;
with
provision
of
bread
dried
,
and
mouled
:
but
because
they
have
sent
them
such
ambassadors
,
as
have
had
no
sackes
,
no
bottels
,
no
shooes
,
no
raiment
,
yea
and
no
manner
of
bread
at
all
.
All
which
notwithstanding
,
the
Admonitor
(
by
the
backwardnesse
of
the
people
)
laboureth
mightily
to
acquit
the
Lord
Bishops
,
laying
to
the
peoples
charge
,
that
this
fault
hath
not
happened
for
want
of
teaching
by
the
Ministers
,
but
for
want
or
profiting
by
the
people
The
Scripture
(
saith
he
)
in
no
place
teacheth
us
,
that
the
offences
and
faultes
of
the
Ministers
,
are
alwayes
the
only
cau●e
,
why
the
word
of
God
doth
not
take
place
in
mens
hearts
.
It
is
commonly
,
and
almost
always
imputed
to
the
way
wardnesse
,
unthankfulnesse
,
and
obstinacie
of
the
people
that
heare
it
.
But
(
alas
)
who
ever
fancied
that
the
faults
of
the
Ministers
of
God
,
were
the
only
cause
,
why
the
word
of
God
preached
by
them
,
did
not
enter
into
the
hearts
of
men
?
Where
the
Minister
sincerely
preacheth
the
word
of
God
,
if
there
the
people
doe
not
worthily
embrace
the
same
,
the
people
are
only
in
blame
and
not
the
Minister
,
no
,
though
hee
may
have
many
faults
:
for
when
they
teach
the
truth
,
the
people
are
bound
to
doe
as
they
Mat.
2●
.
2
,
3
say
,
and
not
to
doe
as
they
doe
,
because
they
say
and
doe
not
.
But
the
complaint
that
hath
beene
,
and
is
still
made
is
this
:
namely
,
that
the
people
generally
in
most
places
of
the
land
,
and
for
the
most
part
have
no
seed
at
all
sowen
,
for
want
of
husbandmen
;
that
the
people
cannot
be
harvested
,
for
lacke
of
labourers
,
that
the
people
could
bring
forth
no
fruit
,
because
they
were
not
ered
and
plowed
;
and
that
the
people
could
not
heare
.
What
?
for
want
of
their
owne
eares
?
no
,
but
for
want
of
the
Priests
lips
,
which
should
have
preserved
and
taught
knowledge
,
and
therefore
this
general
backwardnes
and
unfruitfulnesse
of
the
people
in
religion
,
must
still
light
upon
such
as
have
beene
the
occasion
that
there
have
beene
so
few
drivers
to
haite
them
on
,
and
to
whistle
them
forward
.
No
?
why
this
Realme
of
England
(
as
saith
the
Admonitor
)
never
had
so
many
learned
men
,
nor
of
so
excellent
gifts
,
in
delivering
the
word
of
God
;
it
Pag.
140.
is
the
greatest
ornament
that
ever
this
Church
had
;
for
my
part
(
saith
he
)
surely
I
doe
reverence
,
and
marvaile
at
the
singular
gifts
of
God
,
that
I
see
in
many
.
And
doe
my
Lords
of
the
clergie
marvaile
in
deed
of
so
great
a
number
of
excellent
men
,
and
of
so
singular
gifts
in
them
?
And
should
not
then
also
the
people
marvaile
beyond
marraile
,
Men
of
excellent
gi●ts
and
men
of
no
gifts
,
are
unequally
matched
in
the
ministery
of
the
Gospell
.
that
some
of
the
Lords
spirituall
,
for
small
matters
,
and
of
so
little
importance
,
should
put
to
silence
,
many
of
the
chiefest
of
many
excellent
and
learned
men
?
Nay
may
not
the
people
be
astonished
at
the
little
love
of
some
of
the
Bishops
,
when
as
upon
displeasure
conceived
against
many
excellent
and
learned
men
,
their
Lordships
suffer
,
the
people
to
starve
,
and
famish
for
want
of
food
,
rather
than
those
learned
and
excellent
men
should
breake
unto
them
,
the
bread
of
life
?
But
bee
it
granted
that
many
excellent
mens
mouthes
bee
not
yet
stopped
,
or
if
they
have
beene
stopped
,
they
are
now
opened
againe
,
what
is
this
to
that
,
that
they
have
no
moe
learned
men
,
or
that
,
they
have
any
hirelings
at
all
?
For
to
what
use
serveth
an
hireling
,
but
first
to
rob
,
to
spoile
,
and
to
kill
,
and
afterwards
to
trust
to
his
heeles
to
trudge
,
and
to
run
away
?
As
for
that
,
that
many
learned
The
use
of
an
hireling
The
number
of
excellent
Ministers
in
the
ministerie
,
is
small
,
in
comparison
of
unlearned
Ministers
.
and
excellent
men
,
in
many
places
of
the
land
doe
still
feed
the
people
,
they
may
bee
said
(
in
respect
of
the
people
unfed
)
to
bee
an
handfull
,
to
an
house-full
,
or
as
an
inch
to
an
ell
.
Besides
how
are
the
people
fed
in
many
places
by
some
of
these
many
learned
men
?
is
not
one
of
them
allotted
(
by
a
licence
in
a
box
)
to
breake
bread
unto
twenty
or
forty
thousand
people
?
What
?
by
them selves
in
one
place
sitting
round
and
close
together
?
Nay
but
in
a
thousand
and
moe
Parishes
distant
farre
and
wide
asunder
,
and
that
at
sundry
times
,
one
time
long
after
another
:
and
what
a
strange
and
new
kinde
of
feeding
call
you
that
?
Is
it
not
as
if
a
victualler
,
should
provide
one
meales
meate
for
a
company
at
London
,
and
an
other
meals
meat
for
a
company
at
Lincolne
,
and
an
other
meals
meat
for
a
company
at
Exceter
,
and
an
other
meals
meat
for
a
company
at
Bristoll
,
to
feede
his
The
maner
of
dyet
set
before
the
people
,
by
such
Ministers
as
wander
from
place
to
place
.
guests
,
untill
he
had
ridden
from
coast
to
coast
to
provide
new
viand
?
And
yet
this
is
the
common
manner
of
Diet
,
and
the
common
maner
of
food
prepared
and
set
before
the
soules
of
the
people
.
For
many
of
these
learned
Preachers
,
gallop
from
place
to
place
,
and
trot
from
parish
to
parish
,
and
give
unto
the
people
at
one
time
,
bread
,
half
baked
,
at
another
time
,
beer
half
brewed
;
sometimes
either
meat
twice
sodden
,
or
halfe
raw
,
and
many
times
drinke
,
both
dead
,
sower
,
and
wallowish
.
And
how
then
is
it
possible
,
that
the
soules
of
the
people
should
prosper
,
wax
strong
and
bee
plyable
in
going
forward
in
the
truth
of
religion
,
they
being
so
thinly
dicted
,
and
entertained
with
so
small
cost
.
But
let
these
gallopers
passe
,
wee
will
conclude
this
point
:
and
thus
wee
say
,
that
the
backwardnesse
of
the
people
in
the
truth
of
religion
(
how
backward
soever
they
bee
,
and
howsoever
the
same
backwardnesse
may
happen
)
can
bee
no
good
plea
in
barre
to
take
from
the
people
of
God
,
their
right
,
interest
and
freedom
,
from
the
allowance
and
approbation
of
their
pastour
.
As
for
that
vaine
and
ridiculous
gibe
,
whether
all
(
hand
over
head
)
men
and
boys
,
women
and
girls
,
young
and
old
,
&c.
should
give
their
consents
,
to
this
fond
gibe
,
I
answer
,
that
there
is
no
such
vanitie
of
vanities
intended
.
Answer
to
the
abstract
For
when
we
say
,
that
the
people
of
every
parish
,
ought
to
choose
and
elect
their
pastour
,
wee
meane
,
not
that
the
election
should
solely
bee
committed
to
the
multitude
,
but
wee
intend
onely
that
the
chiefe
Fathers
,
Ancients
,
and
Governours
of
the
parish
in
the
name
of
the
whole
should
approve
the
choice
made
by
the
holy
Ministerie
:
wherein
we
follow
the
example
of
the
ancient
people
of
God
,
whose
affaires
were
committed
to
the
chiefe
Fathers
sitting
in
the
gate
.
Where
the
Admonitor
hath
pretended
that
it
is
impossible
to
bee
Pag.
80.
brought
to
passe
,
which
(
as
he
saith
)
is
most
of
ali
pretended
for
the
The
people
may
know
a
man
to
be
a
fit
Minister
though
he
bee
not
brought
up
among
them
.
common
manner
of
election
,
that
the
people
may
know
their
Minister
,
and
thereby
have
the
better
liking
of
him
,
unlesse
every
parish
shall
have
within
it selfe
,
a
Schoole
or
Colledge
,
where
those
should
be
brought
up
that
shall
be
preferred
to
the
Ministerie
amongst
them
:
this
(
I
say
)
is
another
vanitie
of
vanities
,
and
a
vexation
of
spirit
without
all
meane
or
measure
,
yea
it
is
an
asseveration
void
of
all
sense
and
sobernesse
.
For
is
it
not
possible
for
a
Lord
Bishop
,
to
know
the
equities
,
condition
,
and
behaviour
of
a
man
fit
to
be
retained
for
his
Secretarie
or
Gentleman-usher
,
unlesse
the
same
party
be
brought
up
,
in
some
Schoole
or
Colledge
within
his
own
house
?
Or
is
it
impossible
for
his
Lordship
to
know
the
education
,
life
,
learning
,
gifts
of
utterance
and
aptnesse
to
teach
,
of
a
man
,
and
so
to
have
the
better
liking
of
him
,
to
make
him
a
Minister
,
unlesse
within
his
Parish
,
there
be
a
School
or
Colledge
,
wherin
such
as
are
to
be
preferred
,
to
the
Ministery
be
brought
up
?
If
then
without
having
any
school
or
colledg
,
within
his
own
house
,
or
within
his
own
parish
,
for
the
bringing
up
of
such
as
are
received
by
a
L.
Bishop
either
to
his
private
service
,
or
to
the
publike
ministerie
;
his
Lordship
may
know
,
and
so
have
the
better
liking
of
them
,
whom
he
would
preferre
.
How
then
followeth
it
to
be
impossible
,
that
the
people
should
know
their
Minister
,
and
so
have
the
better
liking
of
him
,
unlesse
every
parish
had
in
it self
a
School
or
Colledg
,
where
those
should
be
brought
up
that
should
be
preferred
to
the
Ministery
amongst
them
?
What
?
is
one
tongue
,
of
one
man
alone
able
to
enquire
and
learn
the
maners
of
many
men
to
be
ordained
&
placed
Ministers
in
many
places
,
and
are
many
tongues
of
many
men
not
able
to
enquire
and
learn
the
conversation
of
one
man
to
be
placed
in
one
place
?
or
have
the
eyes
and
eares
of
one
man
,
sight
quicke
enough
,
and
hearing
good
enough
,
to
heare
and
to
see
into
the
education
and
life
of
all
the
Ministers
,
within
all
the
parishes
of
one
whole
diocesse
?
and
are
all
the
eares
and
eyes
of
many
men
,
deafe
and
dimm
to
heare
and
to
see
into
the
life
and
education
of
one
Minister
,
in
one
parish
?
If
the
parish
of
Maries
in
Cambridge
,
or
the
parish
of
All-hallowes
in
Oxford
,
were
destitute
of
an
able
,
and
preaching
Minister
,
might
not
the
people
of
the
first
know
M.
Doctor
Overall
,
and
have
the
better
liking
of
him
;
and
might
not
the
people
of
the
second
,
know
M.
Doctor
Reynolds
,
and
have
the
better
liking
of
him
to
bee
their
pastour
,
unlesse
Corpus
Christi
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
stood
in
Al-hallowes
Parish
,
or
Kat.
Herle
in
Cambridge
stand
in
Maries
parish
?
or
did
the
Deane
and
Chapiter
,
the
Clerkes
and
people
of
Lincolne
,
and
Winchester
,
therefore
know
H.
C.
and
thereby
had
they
the
better
liking
of
him
to
choose
him
first
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
and
secondly
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
because
he
was
brought
up
in
some
Schoole
or
Colledge
in
any
of
the
parishes
of
Lincolne
and
Winchester
?
I
trow
himselfe
,
if
hee
were
now
living
,
would
not
so
affirme
:
and
what
then
should
eale
the
Gentlemen
o●
the
Temple
,
or
the
people
of
the
Parish
of
Bow
in
London
,
that
they
may
not
know
,
and
thereby
have
the
better
liking
of
M.
Travers
,
and
M.
Barber
to
be
their
Ministers
,
albeit
neither
of
the
twaine
,
were
brought
up
in
any
Schoole
or
Colledge
,
in
,
or
about
the
Temple
,
or
the
Parish
of
Bow
?
For
who
knoweth
not
,
that
there
be
meanes
enough
,
and
enough
to
know
a
man
within
and
without
,
and
to
have
a
good
opinion
and
liking
of
him
,
though
the
same
man
be
not
brought
up
in
any
Schoole
or
Colledge
,
amongst
them
?
Wherefore
his
argument
of
(
cannot
possibly
be
brought
to
passe
)
may
passe
,
and
repasse
,
as
the
only
streame
of
an
The
people
would
not
do
as
the
ordinaries
use
to
do
,
first
choose
Ministers
and
then
set
them
to
schoole
:
humerous
passion
.
Neither
may
the
people
in
this
case
doe
as
the
Ordinaries
use
to
doe
.
For
the
Ordinaries
first
ordain
Ministers
;
secondly
,
they
set
them
to
schoole
and
give
them
their
taskes
,
that
by
their
Archdeacons
they
may
know
,
how
they
profit
;
and
lastly
they
have
the
better
liking
of
them
because
they
bee
branded
with
their
owne
stampe
.
But
the
people
(
I
say
)
may
not
,
ne
yet
would
they
,
thus
ungainely
set
the
cart
before
the
horse
.
But
they
would
use
all
good
and
circumspect
care
and
diligence
,
first
to
know
them
,
secondly
upon
just
and
equall
cause
,
to
like
them
,
and
lastly
,
upon
their
liking
,
to
allow
and
approve
them
.
For
how
should
a
m●n
allow
any
thing
,
before
he
like
it
,
or
how
should
he
like
it
before
he
know
it
?
or
how
should
he
know
it
,
before
he
had
seene
,
heard
,
or
enquired
after
it
?
And
hereupon
also
his
two
asseverations
next
insuing
,
fall
to
the
ground
.
For
albeit
he
affirme
,
that
if
this
manner
of
election
were
admitted
,
the
Pag.
80.
If
the
people
were
admitted
,
to
the
election
of
their
Minister
they
should
be
better
acquainted
with
him
,
than
now
they
bee
.
people
(
neverthelesse
.
)
should
have
as
little
acquaintance
with
their
ministers
as
now
they
have
:
albeit
(
I
say
)
he
thus
thought
,
yet
neverthelesse
his
(
ipse
opinatus
sum
)
I
am
of
opinion
,
is
no
(
ipse
dixit
)
unto
me
.
No
,
I
averre
and
hold
the
contrary
to
bee
true
,
and
therefore
his
opinion
in
this
case
)
to
be
erroneous
.
For
this
cannot
be
denyed
,
that
there
is
not
any
one
man
,
or
woman
amongst
forty
,
in
any
one
parish
amongst
forty
,
that
can
tell
,
that
ever
he
,
or
she
,
did
see
,
or
heare
,
of
the
Minister
appointed
,
and
sent
by
the
Ordinarie
,
to
be
Parson
or
Vicar
of
the
●arish
Church
vacant
,
before
such
time
,
as
he
did
heare
,
or
see
,
the
Parish
Clerk
to
trudge
with
the
Church
door
keyes
,
to
let
in
the
Sextin
,
to
ring
the
bell
,
for
the
said
Parson
,
or
Vicars
induction
,
and
reall
possession
.
And
if
the
people
of
every
parish
had
their
consents
in
the
choice
and
approbation
of
their
minister
,
were
it
possible
to
have
lesse
acquaintance
with
him
than
this
?
For
we
avow
that
the
people
ought
not
to
give
their
consents
unto
any
pastour
,
before
they
have
seene
him
,
before
they
have
heard
him
divide
the
word
,
before
they
have
procured
a
good
testimonie
of
his
gifts
,
from
those
who
by
the
word
have
interest
to
approve
him
;
and
lastly
before
they
have
gotten
sufficient
notice
of
his
condition
,
estate
,
conversation
,
birth
,
education
,
and
life
.
Wherefore
these
things
being
carefully
and
diligently
searched
into
,
not
by
one
,
but
by
many
,
not
for
a
fee
,
but
of
dutie
,
not
for
reward
,
but
for
conscience
;
not
for
one
day
,
but
for
many
dayes
,
I
trust
it
will
not
still
bee
holden
for
an
oracle
,
that
the
people
should
have
as
little
acquaintance
with
their
Ministers
,
as
now
they
have
.
As
for
the
second
poinr
,
that
farre
greater
occasions
of
partiall
suits
should
follow
this
manner
of
common
election
,
whereof
wee
speake
,
No
partiall
●uits
can
follow
the
election
of
Ministers
by
the
people
.
than
now
there
is
:
this
is
also
(
I
say
)
not
true
;
nay
that
farre
lesse
occasion
of
partiall
suites
,
should
follow
than
now
there
is
,
this
(
I
say
)
is
true
.
For
by
this
meanes
all
partiall
suites
now
happening
,
may
either
be
extinguished
,
or
with
lesse
charges
pursued
,
than
now
they
be
.
For
there
can
be
no
suites
,
much
lesse
can
there
bee
any
partiall
suites
,
when
neither
plaintiffe
,
nor
defendant
may
be
found
,
and
where
also
there
can
lie
no
writ
,
nor
any
action
be
commenced
.
For
who
be
the
parties
betweene
whom
these
partiall
suites
should
arise
?
Be
there
many
ministers
,
who
for
one
place
,
and
at
one
time
,
are
found
meet
for
the
same
?
And
doe
they
sue
and
contend
one
against
anoother
,
which
of
them
should
possesse
the
place
?
or
should
these
so
many
partiall
suites
,
consist
betweene
the
inhabitants
of
one
parish
;
one
part
leaning
to
one
side
,
and
an
other
part
cleaving
to
the
other
side
?
Touching
the
Ministers
,
we
affirme
that
none
may
or
ought
to
sue
or
sollicit
any
mans
voice
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
much
lesse
to
labour
for
a
place
of
Ministerie
.
And
therefore
,
we
desire
by
an
irrevocable
law
(
according
to
the
manner
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
)
to
have
it
enacted
,
That
as
well
every
procurer
,
and
labourer
for
a
voice
,
as
also
No
occasion
of
partiall
suits
about
election
,
between
parishioners
every
suitor
and
sollicitor
for
a
place
of
Ministery
,
be
adjudged
ipso
facto
,
incapable
for
ever
of
the
same
place
.
For
the
second
,
touching
partiall
suits
to
arise
betweene
the
Parishioners
,
about
the
election
of
their
Pastor
,
these
suits
for
ought
I
yet
conceive
(
wherin
I
grant
I
may
erre
and
conceive
too
little
)
may
easilier
be
dispatched
,
than
be
once
begun
.
Parishioners
ordinarily
in
the
Countrey
,
sue
not
,
ne
molest
one
the
other
for
pleasure
,
but
for
profit
;
they
are
not
so
lavish
of
their
purses
,
nor
so
careles
of
their
thrifts
,
as
to
jangle
in
vain
,
when
before
hand
,
they
know
there
is
no
hope
of
gaine
.
And
indeed
what
advantage
,
or
what
pleasure
should
Ancients
divided
against
Ancients
,
and
chiefe
men
distracted
against
chiefe
men
in
a
parish
,
about
the
election
of
a
Minister
,
reape
by
such
●
division
,
and
distraction
?
Besides
by
our
daily
experience
,
we
have
learned
,
that
very
rarely
,
or
not
at
all
about
elections
,
made
by
the
people
of
any
Officers
,
either
in
the
Countrey
or
in
Cities
and
Townes
,
any
variance
or
partiall
suites
have
beene
stirred
,
betweene
the
electors
.
For
though
some
times
perhaps
they
varie
in
their
judgements
one
from
another
,
yet
rest
they
more
wise
and
provident
,
than
to
impaire
their
owne
estate
,
to
advance
an
other
mans
reputation
.
And
if
in
former
times
there
have
no
occasion
of
partiall
suites
(
touching
publike
officers
in
the
common
weale
)
fallen
out
betweene
the
people
,
when
out
of
a
multitude
they
have
chosen
one
:
much
lesse
can
there
be
any
occasion
of
No
partiall
suites
can
be
among
parishioners
,
when
one
only
is
propounded
to
bee
chosen
by
them
.
partiall
suites
,
if
only
there
remaine
but
one
,
to
bee
chosen
to
bee
a
Church
officer
.
For
if
all
the
ancients
agree
to
choose
that
one
,
then
is
all
the
suit
(
about
him
)
ended
:
and
if
the
greater
part
disagree
,
yet
this
their
disagreement
can
bee
no
occasion
to
breed
and
nourish
suit
and
contention
.
And
why
?
first
because
no
other
cause
by
the
greater
part
ought
to
be
alledged
,
to
withdraw
their
consent
,
but
only
such
a
cause
as
the
law
should
precisely
allow
,
in
the
same
case
,
to
bee
a
just
cause
:
Secondly
,
because
this
just
cause
before
the
day
of
election
,
ought
to
be
made
knowne
unto
the
Magistrate
,
and
by
him
to
be
approved
;
so
that
if
the
greater
part
upon
the
day
of
election
shall
dissent
,
not
having
before
hand
alleaged
,
and
provided
a
just
cause
of
their
dislike
,
the
voices
of
the
lesser
part
(
as
being
supposed
the
better
part
)
shall
prevaile
,
confirm
,
and
make
good
the
election
.
Oh!
here
is
much
(
said
my
Lords
)
spoken
of
a
choice
,
and
election
to
be
made
by
the
Ministers
and
people
,
by
proofes
to
bee
made
before
the
Magistrate
,
but
here
is
not
any
one
word
spoken
,
or
any
mention
made
of
the
Patron
,
of
the
Bishop
,
or
of
the
Archdeacon
,
of
presentation
,
institution
,
or
induction
.
And
what
an
alteration
,
and
innovation
would
that
be
,
and
what
a
dangerous
attempt
were
it
,
to
alter
lawes
setled
;
and
that
Patrons
should
bee
curbed
,
and
that
Bishops
and
Archdeacons
should
not
meddle
in
these
●usinesses
any
more
?
Well
then
to
wipe
away
as
much
as
in
me
lyeth
,
this
cavillous
reproach
,
and
obloquie
from
the
servants
of
God
,
who
are
challenged
to
be
new fangled
,
giddie
headed
,
and
fanaticall
spirits
,
strange
innovators
,
and
desirers
of
perillous
alterations
,
to
wipe
away
(
I
say
)
this
slander
,
If
it
may
please
the
King
with
his
Princely
wisedome
to
confirme
the
forme
of
policie
now
in
use
and
practice
,
touching
ordinations
,
presentations
,
The
forme
of
Church
policie
now
in
practice
by
the
Bishops
,
and
the
platforme
of
Church
policie
,
desired
to
bee
planted
by
pastours
,
compared
together
.
institutions
,
and
inductions
,
by
Bishops
,
Patrons
,
and
Archdeacons
,
with
the
manner
of
that
platforme
of
Discipline
(
concerning
the
substance
of
these
things
)
which
is
propounded
.
And
if
the
propounders
preferre
but
the
commandement
of
God
,
before
the
traditions
of
men
;
but
the
Kings
Crowne
,
before
the
Bishops
Myters
,
but
a
feast
of
fat
things
,
yea
of
fat
things
full
of
marrow
,
before
leane
spits
and
emptie
platters
;
but
a
feast
of
wines
,
yea
of
wines
fined
and
purified
,
before
sower
and
untoothsome
whey
:
I
hope
his
Majestie
will
graciously
vouchsafe
so
to
protect
the
propounders
(
being
his
faithfull
,
loving
and
obedient
subjects
)
as
that
hereafter
they
shall
not
bee
charged
with
any
more
so
unjust
and
scandalous
imputations
.
The
practice
and
policie
then
now
in
use
,
is
after
this
and
this
manner
.
The
Bishop
oftentimes
at
his
pleasure
,
(
beside
the
law
,
nay
rather
Inconveniences
of
bishoply
ordination
are
these
,
pestering
of
the
churches
with
unlearned
ministers
.
Vnlawfu●l
gaine
for
●etters
or
orders
the
breach
of
many
good
lawes
.
against
the
expresse
letter
of
the
Law
,
and
publike
Canons
of
the
Church
)
not
only
ordaineth
Ministers
alone
,
without
assistants
of
such
number
of
Ministers
,
as
is
required
;
but
he
also
ordaineth
them
,
(
for
the
most
part
.
)
when
there
is
no
place
of
Ministration
void
.
Now
the
buds
which
,
(
to
the
griefe
of
many
godly
men
,
and
to
the
obloquie
of
the
Professors
of
the
Gospell
)
have
sprung
from
this
manner
of
ordination
,
have
beene
these
,
viz.
The
publike
breach
of
many
good
lawes
;
the
pestering
of
the
Church
with
multitude
of
unable
Ministers
,
together
with
much
unlawfull
gaine
(
by
immeasurable
exaction
of
money
)
for
letters
of
orders
.
For
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
the
Bishops
Secretary
,
Gentleman-usher
,
grome
of
his
chamber
,
Butler
,
Pantler
,
Porter
,
and
other
the
Bishops
menials
,
(
besides
his
owne
and
his
Registers
fees
,
and
his
Clerke
for
expedition
)
doe
usually
(
all
,
or
most
of
them
)
challenge
and
receive
fees
,
(
some
more
,
some
lesse
)
before
the
poore
Minister
with
his
box
of
orders
can
bee
suffered
to
passe
by
the
porters
lodge
:
these
are
the
fruites
of
the
Bishops
Suits
betweene
the
patron
and
the
●ishop
.
sole
ordination
.
The
suites
which
have
growen
and
daily
do
grow
,
by
the
Patrons
presentation
to
the
Bishops
have
been
and
are
these
,
Sometime
contention
and
suite
in
law
,
betweene
the
Patron
and
Bishop
,
for
disallowing
the
Patrons
Clerke
,
for
non-abilitie
,
or
as
being
criminous
.
Sometimes
,
if
two
Patrons
pretend
right
of
patronage
,
Suits
betweene
Clerke
and
Clerk
.
if
one
of
their
Clerkes
be
instituted
,
and
the
other
rejected
(
as
necessarily
it
must
come
to
passe
,
for
one
wife
can
have
but
one
husband
)
then
followeth
suit
at
law
,
betweene
the
Clerk
refused
,
and
the
Clerke
admitted
,
wherein
also
the
Bishop
is
made
a
partie
by
a
writ
of
quare
impedit
,
sometime
suit
falleth
out
betweene
the
Clerke
presented
,
and
the
Bishops
,
when
the
Clerke
calleth
the
Bishops
Suites
between
the
Bishop
and
the
Clerke
,
(
by
a
double
quarrell
)
before
the
Archbishop
,
for
not
granting
institution
:
and
sometime
also
likewise
debate
is
moved
,
and
law
attempted
,
between
the
Clerke
instituted
,
and
the
Archdeacon
,
who
Suites
between
the
Clerke
and
archdeacon
:
(
knowing
the
Church
not
to
be
vacant
)
refuseth
to
execute
the
Bishops
inductorie
mandat
.
For
many
times
,
upon
pretence
that
the
Church
standeth
void
(
being
indeed
full
)
the
Patron
,
upon
suggestion
granteth
a
presentation
,
and
the
Bishops
also
institution
;
which
if
the
Archdeacon
refuse
to
execute
,
then
(
besides
the
discord
between
the
Bishops
and
the
Archdeacon
,
for
contempt
of
the
Suites
between
the
Bishop
and
the
Archdeacon
.
Bishops
mandat
)
he
,
who
pretendeth
title
by
vacancie
,
thinking
to
have
right
,
though
a
reall
incumbent
be
in
possession
,
bringeth
their
two
titles
to
be
tried
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Court
;
but
before
the
matter
can
be
finally
sentenced
by
that
Court
;
many
foule
riots
,
●●ots
and
breaches
of
the
Kings
Peace
.
breaches
of
the
Kings
peace
,
and
unlawfull
assemblies
,
upon
entries
and
keeping
possessions
,
doe
ensue
:
as
was
well
enough
lately
knowne
in
the
case
between
Rogers
,
and
Baker
,
for
the
title
to
the
Pa●sonage
of
Barby
,
in
the
Countie
of
Northampton
.
Howbeit
,
let
it
be
supposed
that
none
of
these
variances
in
law
f●ll
out
between
the
Bishops
and
the
Patron
,
between
the
Bishops
and
the
Clerke
,
between
the
Bishop
and
the
Archdeacon
,
between
the
Clerk
and
the
Archdeacon
,
and
between
Clerke
and
Clerke
:
the
exa●tion
(
notwithstanding
)
of
unlawfull
gaine
,
for
fees
of
letters
of
institution
,
and
fees
usually
payable
to
the
Bishop
his
Officers
,
as
aforesaid
;
for
fees
of
the
Archdeacons
induction
;
his
Rester
;
his
Clerke
,
and
his
Apparrators
fees
:
the
unconscionable
exaction
Vnlawfull
fe●s
for
letters
of
institution
,
&c.
(
I
say
)
of
these
unreasonable
fees
,
may
seeme
to
be
a
conscionable
motive
,
to
cause
better
things
than
these
,
without
danger
to
be
attempted
,
and
innovated
.
And
yet
these
are
not
all
the
bad
events
that
happen
,
and
fall
out
upon
the
presentation
,
institution
,
and
induction
now
used
.
But
by
the
interest
whereby
the
Bishop
challengeth
to
be
custos
Ecclesiarum
,
there
happen
as
bad
,
if
not
worse
than
these
.
For
there
is
no
sooner
a
Church
void
,
but
a
post
is
sent
in
all
haste
,
with
letters
of
sequestration
,
to
sequester
the
Vnlawfull
fees
fo●
letters
of
sequestation
.
fruits
,
to
the
use
of
the
next
incumbent
.
Which
next
incumbent
,
for
the
great
care
taken
to
preserve
the
fruits
to
his
use
(
before
he
can
obtain
to
be
put
in
reall
possession
)
must
pay
Ten
Shillings
,
or
a
marke
,
or
more
,
for
those
letters
of
sequestration
,
which
as
much
more
also
for
letters
(
so
called
)
of
relaxation
;
besides
Two
pence
,
Three
pence
,
or
Foure
pence
a
mile
,
for
portage
to
the
Somner
.
And
from
hence
is
the
Patrone
(
as
I
take
it
)
very
much
injuried
.
For
he
being
(
as
it
appeareth
)
by
the
Statute
of
25.
of
King
Ed.
3.
Lord
and
Avower
of
the
benefice
,
ought
to
have
the
custodie
and
possession
thereof
during
the
vacancie
.
Besides
many
times
wilfull
Perjurie
by
the
Clerke
,
and
robberie
by
the
patrone
.
perjuries
are
committed
by
the
Clerke
,
and
many
times
sacrilegious
robberies
are
perpetrated
by
the
Patrone
.
The
Clerke
(
when
he
sweareth
that
neither
directly
,
nor
indirectly
,
any
compact
,
promise
,
bande
or
agreement
hath
been
made
or
passed
by
him
,
for
him
,
or
in
his
name
to
the
Patron
;
)
many
times
forsweareth
himselfe
.
And
if
the
Clerke
be
presented
to
a
Vicarage
,
then
the
Bishop
Every
Vicar
sweareth
or
ought
to
sweare
to
be
resident
.
(
if
he
be
faithfull
to
the
law
)
sweareth
him
to
be
resident
upon
the
same
Church
:
Which
oath
(
notwithstanding
)
is
afterwards
broken
;
when
as
the
same
Vicar
,
accepting
another
benefice
(
and
retaining
withall
the
former
,
by
purchase
of
a
dispensation
)
betaketh
himselfe
to
be
resident
upon
his
second
Benefice
,
and
so
by
non-residence
from
his
first
Vicarage
,
committeth
perjurie
.
Touching
the
Patrons
robbery
,
thus
it
is
,
and
thus
many
times
hath
it
fallen
Patrones
robberie
.
out
.
The
Patron
,
when
(
at
the
hands
of
two
,
three
,
or
moe
such
perjured
Clerkes
)
he
hath
(
time
out
of
minde
)
possessed
,
the
mansion
house
,
or
gleebe-land
of
the
Parsonage
;
finally
(
in
time
)
spoiled
the
Church
both
of
the
house
,
and
gleebe-land
:
the
gleebe-land
being
often
intermingled
with
his
owne
inclosed
grounds
,
he
possesseth
them
as
his
owne
inheritance
;
and
in
steed
of
the
Parsonage
house
,
either
he
buildeth
another
new
,
or
else
hireth
some
cottage
or
farme
house
for
the
Parson
and
his
successors
to
inhabite
in
.
These
abuses
(
we
see
)
are
many
,
and
yet
,
besides
these
continuing
at
this
day
in
the
goverment
established
,
there
remaineth
others
,
as
foule
,
and
as
grosse
as
any
of
the
rest
:
which
is
the
too
too
inordinate
,
and
licentious
chopping
and
changing
of
Churches
from
Minister
to
Chopping
of
benefices
despensations
,
&c.
Minister
;
for
dispensations
,
commendames
,
perinde
valeas
,
res
,
pluralities
,
and
Non-residencies
:
wherein
not
the
people
to
be
taught
,
but
their
own
backs
and
bellies
to
be
cloathed
and
fedd
,
is
wholly
respected
.
Now
then
that
this
manner
of
goverment
,
wherein
the
afore
specified
,
&
the
like
discōmodities
daily
fall
out
,
under
colour
of
not
diminishing
the
Kings
Prerogative
,
of
not
altering
laws
setled
,
of
not
attempting
dangerous
innovations
,
and
of
the
preserving
of
the
right
of
Patrones
,
Bishops
,
and
Archdeacons
,
should
still
be
continued
without
any
mention
or
Remembrance
to
be
once
had
,
of
their
discontinuance
,
especially
in
the
time
of
Peace
,
and
under
a
Christian
Magistrate
,
and
in
a
state
(
as
he
saith
)
reformed
;
we
humbly
leave
to
the
wise
,
and
mature
deliberation
of
our
most
Christian
King
,
and
State
in
Parliament
.
And
we
most
humbly
beseech
the
King
and
State
,
that
indifferently
,
freely
,
and
largely
,
it
may
be
argued
,
heard
and
examined
;
whether
it
be
possible
,
Supplication
to
the
King
and
State
in
parliam
.
that
the
tenth
part
of
these
,
or
any
other
the
like
disorders
,
corruptions
,
and
grievances
,
can
possibly
fall
out
in
the
Church
,
by
that
platforme
of
Discipline
,
which
is
required
to
be
planted
.
And
to
the
end
that
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
the
State
,
might
rightly
and
perfectlie
be
informed
and
resolved
of
those
points
,
whereof
we
now
speake
,
viz.
of
the
petition
,
ordination
,
election
,
prefentation
and
admittance
of
every
Parochiall
Pastour
,
to
any
Church
,
with
cure
of
soules
;
how
the
same
may
stand
,
and
not
be
disagreeable
to
Petition
,
ordination
,
&c.
of
Misters
or
Pastors
,
how
the
same
may
be
made
without
Bishops
or
Archdeacons
,
not
disagreeable
to
divers
lawes
already
setled
.
divers
lawes
already
setled
,
and
in
force
;
it
is
requisite
that
the
substance
of
these
things
,
in
this
place
be
intreated
of
;
wherein
against
the
base
office
,
and
meane
person
of
the
Archdeacon
,
we
oppose
the
Royall
office
,
and
most
excellent
person
of
the
King
:
against
the
immoderate
office
,
and
stately
person
of
one
Lordly
Bishop
;
wee
oppose
the
meek
and
temperate
cariage
of
a
Senate
,
or
Presbyterie
,
of
many
wise
,
learned
,
and
grave
Ministers
,
together
with
a
Reverend
assemblie
of
the
Ancients
,
and
chiefe
Fathers
of
every
Church
destitute
of
a
Pastor
.
As
for
the
Patrons
right
,
we
are
so
farre
from
diminishing
any
jott
of
the
true
right
which
by
laws
setled
he
ought
to
have
,
as
that
he
shall
quietly
possesse
his
interest
,
and
that
with
lesse
trouble
and
expence
,
yea
and
with
greater
priviledge
than
he
did
before
.
Thus
therefore
touching
the
office
and
person
of
the
King
,
the
duetie
of
the
Presbyterie
and
people
,
the
right
of
the
Patron
,
and
the
person
of
the
Minister
to
be
ordained
,
thus
and
thus
we
say
,
and
thus
and
thus
(
as
we
think
)
may
our
sayings
well
stand
with
lawes
setled
.
By
an
act
primo
Eliz.
c.
1.
the
King
hath
full
power
and
authoritie
,
by
Letters
Patents
under
the
Great
Seale
of
England
,
when
,
and
as
often
as
need
shall
require
,
as
he
shall
thinke
meete
and
convenient
,
and
for
such
,
and
so
long
time
as
shall
please
his
Highnesse
to
assigne
,
name
,
and
authorize
,
such
person
,
or
persons
,
being
naturall
borne
subjects
,
as
his
Majestie
shall
thinke
meet
,
to
exercise
,
use
,
occupie
,
and
execute
,
under
his
Highnesse
,
all
manner
of
jurisdictions
,
priviledges
,
and
preheminences
,
in
any
wise
touching
or
concerning
any
Spirituall
,
or
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
within
this
Realme
of
England
.
Againe
,
by
the
booke
of
ordeyning
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
it
is
prescribed
,
that
the
Bishops
,
with
their
The
Bb.
and
Priests
must
lay
on
their
hands
.
Priests
,
shall
lay
their
hands
severally
upon
the
heads
of
every
one
that
receiveth
Orders
;
that
every
one
to
be
made
a
Minister
,
must
be
of
vertuous
conversation
,
and
without
crime
,
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
holy
Scriptures
;
a
man
meet
to
exercise
his
ministerie
duely
;
that
he
must
be
called
,
tried
and
examined
;
that
he
must
be
presented
by
the
Archdeacon
,
and
be
made
openly
,
in
the
face
of
the
Church
,
with
prayer
to
God
,
and
exhortation
to
the
people
.
And
in
a
statute
made
21.
of
King
Hen.
8.
it
is
affirmed
,
That
a
Bishop
The
Bishops
must
use
six
Chapleins
at
giving
of
orders
.
must
have
sixe
Chaplaines
,
at
giving
of
orders
.
Besides
,
by
an
ancient
and
lowable
custome
,
the
Parishes
,
and
Parish
Churches
within
every
Archdeaconrie
,
remaine
unto
this
day
,
distributed
into
certaine
Deanries
,
the
Parson
or
Vicar
of
the
auncientest
Church
,
commonly
called
the
Mother
Church
of
the
Deanrie
(
unlesse
by
Every
Archdeacon
divided
into
Deanries
.
consent
,
some
other
be
chosen
by
the
Ministers
themselves
)
hath
the
first
place
,
and
is
the
chiefe
director
,
and
moderator
of
whatsoever
things
are
propounded
in
their
Synodall
meeting
;
which
Minister
also
is
called
Archipresbyter
or
Decanus
curalis
,
according
to
the
appellation
of
the
chief
Minister
,
of
the
mother
,
or
chief
Church
of
that
Diocesse
,
who
is
called
Archipresbiter
or
Decanus
cathedralis
:
so
that
unto
this
day
these
Ministers
meeting
at
the
Archdeacons
visitations
once
in
a
yeere
at
the
least
,
there
remaineth
in
the
in
the
Church
of
England
,
a
certaine
image
or
shadow
of
the
true
,
ancient
,
and
Apostolicall
conference
,
and
meetings
.
Wherefore
from
these
lawes
,
and
from
this
ancient
manner
of
the
meetings
of
Ministers
,
and
of
having
one
principal
and
chief
Moderator
amongst
them
;
according
to
the
Apostolicall
practice
,
and
usage
of
the
primitive
Church
,
thus
already
setled
in
the
Church
of
England
,
wee
humbly
leave
it
to
be
considered
by
the
Kings
Majestie
.
First
,
whether
it
were
not
meet
and
convenient
for
his
Highnes
by
his
letters
patentes
under
the
great
Seale
of
England
,
to
assigne
,
A
Minister
to
be
ordained
by
the
Bishops
,
and
a
●ompany
of
Ministe●s
at
the
Kings
commandement
.
name
and
authorize
,
the
Bishops
and
six
or
moe
Ministers
within
every
Deanerie
continually
resiant
upon
their
benefices
,
and
diligently
teaching
in
their
charge
,
to
use
and
execute
all
manner
of
jurisdiction
,
priviledge
,
and
preheminence
,
concerning
any
spirituall
ordination
,
election
,
or
institution
of
Ministers
to
be
placed
in
the
Parochiall
Churches
,
or
other
places
,
with
cure
of
soules
,
within
.
Secondly
,
when
any
Parish
Church
,
or
other
place
,
with
cure
of
soules
,
shall
be
voide
,
whether
it
were
not
meet
and
convenient
,
that
the
auncients
and
chiefe
Fathers
of
that
place
,
within
a
time
to
be
limited
for
that
purpose
,
should
intimate
the
same
vacancie
unto
Vacancie
of
a
benefice
to
be
intimated
t●
the
King●
office
.
the
office
of
the
Kings
civill
Officer
,
appointed
for
that
Shire
or
Diocesse
:
to
the
end
the
same
Officer
,
by
authoritie
from
the
King
,
might
command
in
the
Kings
name
,
the
Bishop
and
other
Ministers
,
to
elect
,
and
ordaine
,
and
the
people
of
the
same
place
to
approve
and
allow
of
some
able
and
godly
person
,
to
succeede
in
the
Church
.
Thirdly
,
the
Patrone
(
if
the
same
be
a
common
and
lay
person
,
A
Lay
patrone
,
insteed
of
varying
his
Clerk
may
present
two
Clerks
at
one
time
.
having
now
libertie
to
vary
his
Clerk
,
if
he
be
●ound
unable
)
whether
it
were
not
meet
and
convenient
(
to
avoide
all
manner
of
varying
)
that
,
within
the
time
per●●xed
,
hee
should
nominate
at
one
time
two
Clerks
,
to
bee
taken
out
of
the
Uni●ersities
,
or
other
Schooles
,
and
Nurseries
,
of
the
Prophets
,
and
that
the
same
nomination
be
made
unto
the
Bishop
,
and
the
said
sixe
Ministers
,
to
the
end
that
both
the
Clerkes
,
being
tried
and
examined
by
them
,
the
abler
of
the
two
might
be
preferred
to
that
charge
.
And
of
this
manner
of
presenting
two
Clerkes
by
the
Patrone
,
we
have
a
president
not
much
unlike
,
in
the
statute
for
nomination
of
Suffraganes
.
By
which
act
,
every
Archbishop
and
Bishop
,
desiring
to
have
a
Suffragane
,
hath
libertie
to
name
,
and
present
unto
the
King
two
honest
and
discreet
Spirituall
Persons
,
&c.
that
the
King
may
give
to
one
such
of
the
said
two
Spirituall
Persons
,
as
shall
please
his
Majestie
,
the
title
,
name
,
stile
and
dignitie
of
a
Suffragane
.
Fourthly
,
the
Bishops
and
Presbyters
having
thus
,
upon
triall
and
A
Minister
found
able
for
gif●s
,
is
to
be
sent
to
the
parish
,
that
his
life
may
be
examined
,
and
to
have
the
consent
of
the
people
.
examination
found
one
of
the
Patrones
Clerks
,
to
be
a
fit
and
able
man
,
to
take
upon
him
the
execution
of
the
Ministery
in
that
Church
;
whether
it
were
not
then
meet
and
convenient
,
that
by
them
he
should
forthwith
be
sent
to
the
same
Church
,
as
well
to
acquaint
the
people
with
their
judgement
and
approbation
,
of
his
gifts
and
abilitie
to
teach
,
as
also
that
,
for
a
time
,
he
should
converse
,
and
abide
amongst
them
,
to
the
end
his
life
,
manners
,
and
behaviour
,
might
be
seen
into
,
and
enquired
after
,
by
their
carefull
endeavours
?
Fiftly
(
the
people
within
a
time
to
be
perfixed
,
not
making
and
proving
before
the
Magistrate
,
any
just
exception
against
his
life
,
A
man
allowed
for
gifts
and
Conversation
,
is
to
be
ordained
with
prayer
,
fasting
,
and
laying
on
of
hands
.
A
Minister
to
be
inducted
into
th●
Church
,
b●
the
Kin●●
Writ
.
manners
and
conversations
)
whether
it
were
not
then
meete
,
and
convenient
,
that
the
Bishop
with
sixe
●ther
Ministers
or
moe
of
the
same
Deanrie
,
authorized
by
the
King
,
as
aforesaid
,
under
some
paine
,
and
within
a
certaine
time
,
should
be
bound
(
in
the
presence
of
the
Elders
and
people
,
and
in
the
same
Church
,
with
fasting
,
prayer
,
and
laying
on
of
hands
)
to
ordaine
and
dedicate
him
to
the
Ministerie
,
and
Pastorall
charge
of
that
Church
.
Lastly
,
these
things
being
thus
finished
,
whether
it
were
not
then
meet
and
convenient
that
the
Bishops
with
the
other
Ministers
,
and
some
of
the
chiefe
of
the
people
,
should
give
the
partie
ordained
,
a
testimoniall
under
their
hands
,
or
under
some
authenticall
seale
,
to
certifie
the
Kings
Officer
of
the
execution
of
his
writt
;
and
that
the
Patron
also
should
present
the
same
person
to
the
Kings
officer
,
humbly
praying
the
same
officer
,
by
authoritie
to
be
derived
from
the
King
,
to
cause
him
by
some
other
writt
,
to
be
confirmed
,
and
really
inducted
,
into
the
possession
of
the
same
Church
,
and
into
the
Mansion-house
,
glebe-land
,
and
other
profits
Ecclesiasticall
to
the
same
appertaining
.
Oh!
but
this
were
a
strange
kinde
of
innovation
,
and
a
dangerous
To
execute
the
premisses
no
dangerous
at●ēpt
.
attempt
to
alter
lawes
setled
,
especially
in
a
setled
estate
of
the
Church
.
Well
,
well
let
my
Lords
of
the
Clergie
sing
this
song
,
and
pipe
this
melodie
at
their
pleasure
.
How
be
it
,
forasmuch
as
this
platforme
,
in
some
part
thereof
,
hath
already
been
agreed
upon
by
divers
Cōmittees
in
Parliament
;
in
other
some
part
thereof
,
by
laws
already
setled
,
ought
to
have
been
practised
;
and
that
in
other
some
part
therof
is
an
advancemēt
of
the
Kings
authoritie
,
which
last
part
also
is
lively
pourtracted
out
unto
us
,
by
presidents
from
the
Archb.
&
B.
themselves
,
we
shall
through
the
grace
of
God
,
and
favor
of
the
King
,
be
able
well
enough
,
quite
and
cleane
to
wipe
away
all
the
spots
of
this
calumniation
.
And
first
,
touching
the
intimation
,
and
supplication
to
be
made
unto
the
King
,
that
his
Highnes
would
Petition
and
intimatiō●o
the
King
,
agreeable
to
lawes
setled
.
be
pleased
to
command
every
Minister
to
be
presented
by
the
Patrone
,
ordained
by
the
Bishop
and
Ministers
,
and
elected
by
the
people
;
and
that
the
King
,
being
certified
by
them
of
the
execution
of
his
writt
,
should
upon
their
Testimoniall
,
by
another
publike
writt
,
cause
the
Clerke
ordained
,
to
be
confirmed
,
admitted
,
and
inducted
to
the
reall
possession
of
the
temporalities
of
the
benifice
;
This
manner
(
I
say
)
of
intimation
,
petition
,
testimoniall
and
admittance
,
in
substance
and
effect
,
differeth
but
little
from
the
forme
of
the
petition
,
●●
.
H.
8.
c.
nomination
,
election
,
investiture
,
confirmation
,
and
consecration
of
the
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
of
this
Realme
.
For
whensoever
the
Church
of
Canterburie
,
Winton
,
or
other
Bishops
Sea
becommeth
destitute
of
a
Pastor
,
doth
not
the
Deane
and
Chapiter
of
the
same
Sea
,
intimate
unto
the
King
their
want
of
a
Bishop
?
and
doth
not
the
same
Deane
and
Chapiter
,
humbly
supplicate
his
Majesties
favour
and
licence
to
elect
another
?
and
doth
not
the
King
,
upon
their
supplication
,
by
Letters
Patents
under
his
great
Seale
,
favourably
grant
their
petition
;
willing
them
,
ut
talem
eligant
in
Episcopum
&
Pastorem
,
qui
Deo
devotus
,
&
Ecclesia
suae
necessarius
,
nobisque
&
regno
nostro
utilis
&
fidelis
existat
?
And
with
the
same
Letters
Patents
,
doth
not
the
King
send
a
letter
missive
,
containing
the
name
and
commendation
of
the
person
to
be
elected
?
After
the
election
finished
,
doth
not
the
Deane
and
Chapiter
intimate
the
same
also
unto
the
King
,
and
humbly
againe
pray
the
King
,
to
yeeld
his
Royall
assent
to
the
Lord
elected
?
Whereupon
doth
not
the
King
againe
direct
his
Letters
Patents
of
warrant
to
the
Archbishop
,
or
some
other
,
whom
the
King
shall
appoint
,
to
performe
all
things
which
accustomably
are
to
be
done
,
appertaining
to
his
confirmation
,
and
consecration
,
according
to
the
lawes
and
statutes
of
his
Realme
of
England
?
Lastly
,
the
consecration
and
confirmation
being
finished
,
and
the
Bishop
having
done
his
homage
,
and
sworne
fealtie
,
is
not
the
Kings
writt
out
of
the
Chancery
directed
to
the
Escheator
,
to
restore
unto
him
,
the
temporalities
of
the
same
Bishopricke
?
Yea
and
may
not
the
Bishop
also
,
if
it
please
him
,
procure
another
writt
out
of
the
Chancery
,
directed
to
his
Tenants
,
commanding
them
to
atturne
,
and
to
take
him
for
their
Lord
?
Now
then
,
in
this
platforme
,
whereof
mention
hath
been
made
touching
the
placing
of
a
Parochiall
Pastor
(
any
Parochiall
Church
with
cure
of
soules
being
void
)
when
it
is
craved
that
the
people
of
the
same
parish
,
might
intimate
their
want
unto
the
Kings
officer
,
and
that
the
same
officer
might
command
the
Patron
to
present
,
the
Ministers
to
ordaine
,
and
the
people
,
according
to
the
Kings
lawes
,
to
assent
unto
,
and
approve
the
Clerk
;
what
other
intent
or
meaning
have
wee
then
,
that
the
King
hath
as
ample
,
and
as
lawfull
a
power
The
King
hath
as
large
a
power
to
command
a
Minister
to
be
elected
and
ordained
,
as
a
Bishop
,
to
be
chosen
and
consecrated
.
to
command
a
Minister
to
be
presented
,
ordained
,
and
elected
to
be
a
Pastor
in
a
parochiall
Church
,
as
he
hath
to
command
a
Bishop
to
be
elected
,
confirmed
,
and
consecrated
to
an
Episcopall
sea
?
And
are
we
not
then
merveilously
giddy-headed
,
new fangled
,
and
strange
innovators
?
Againe
,
when
wee
desire
,
that
the
King
at
the
humble
suite
of
the
Ministers
,
the
Patron
and
the
people
would
be
pleased
,
to
confirme
and
admit
the
Patrones
Clerke
,
in
,
and
to
the
temporalities
of
a
Benefice
,
what
other
thing
is
required
,
but
that
the
possession
of
no
Church
should
be
delivered
unto
any
Minister
,
without
the
Kings
publike
writt
.
And
would
not
this
breed
a
perillous
sturre
,
garboyle
,
discord
,
and
contention
,
when
the
Archdeacons
pretie
signet
,
as
Dagon
falling
downe
before
the
Arke
,
should
give
place
,
bow
downe
,
and
doe
reverence
unto
the
Kings
of
England
seale
at
armes
?
The
Prophets
ought
to
be
tried
by
the
prophets
.
Oh!
but
in
this
platforme
,
there
be
other
dangerous
innovations
and
alterations
,
not
to
be
attempted
:
Yea
?
And
what
then
be
they
?
The
Admonitor
himselfe
,
in
his
admonition
holdeth
:
Yea
Master
Bilson
,
and
all
other
supporters
of
the
Hierarchie
defended
,
That
the
Clergie
ought
to
judge
of
the
Clergie
,
and
that
the
Prophets
ought
to
be
tryed
,
examined
,
&
ordained
,
only
by
the
Prophets
,
and
that
the
●pi●its
of
the
Prophets
are
subject
to
the
spirits
of
the
Prophets
.
Wherein
the
cōsisteth
the
disagreemēt
&
variance
between
us
&
them
,
touching
the
ordination
of
a
Prophet
,
by
Prophets
,
or
a
Minister
,
by
Ministers
?
certes
to
my
understanding
,
there
is
no
other
matter
of
dissonancie
in
this
case
,
but
even
alonely
this
:
viz.
That
he
by
these
words
(
the
Spirits
of
the
Prophets
are
subject
to
the
Prophets
)
intendeth
Corinth
.
that
the
Spirits
of
many
Prophets
,
touching
their
triall
,
examination
,
and
ordination
,
are
subject
to
the
spirit
of
one
Prophet
,
and
that
therefore
one
Prophet
by
his
owne
spirit
may
trie
,
examine
,
and
ordaine
many
Prophets
:
Whereas
on
the
other
side
,
we
affirme
,
that
one
Prophet
,
according
to
this
rule
of
our
holy
faith
,
Whether
the
spirits
of
many
Prophets
subject
to
one
,
or
of
one
●o
many
.
is
to
speake
,
and
the
other
Prophets
are
to
judge
,
and
that
no
one
Prophet
may
t●ie
,
examine
,
or
ordaine
many
Prophets
:
Because
from
this
place
,
we
gather
,
that
the
spirits
of
many
Prophets
in
the
ordinary
course
of
the
ministerie
of
the
Word
,
were
never
subjected
in
this
case
to
the
spirit
of
one
Prophet
.
But
in
this
platforme
there
is
no
mention
made
of
the
King
,
if
hee
be
patrone
,
neither
is
there
any
institution
spoken
of
;
and
then
how
can
any
action
of
quare
impedit
,
be
brought
,
to
try
the
right
,
if
two
Patrons
pretend
title
to
the
Patronage
:
b●sides
the
Patron
by
this
platforme
must
fetch
his
Clerks
only
from
the
Universities
,
Schooles
of
learning
,
and
Nurseries
of
the
Ministerie
,
whereas
now
hee
hath
libertie
,
to
present
any
Clerke
wheresoever
or
howsoever
ordained
:
Againe
,
strife
and
contention
may
arise
in
the
Presbyter
,
between
the
Bishops
and
the
Ministers
themselves
,
appointed
to
be
examiners
,
and
ordainers
,
which
of
the
two
Clerks
nominated
by
the
Patron
is
most
worthy
to
be
preferred
.
If
both
the
Patrons
Clerks
for
non-abilities
,
or
criminousnes
,
be
refused
,
who
shal
then
nominate
,
and
to
whom
shall
the
election
devolve
?
And
lastly
,
what
if
the
B.
&
Presbyter
shall
disallow
one
for
unabilite
,
which
indeed
is
notwithstanding
,
of
abilitie
to
teach
?
to
all
these
difficulties
,
thus
we
answer
.
If
the
Kings
Majestie
be
Patrone
,
to
any
benefice
with
cure
of
soules
,
because
we
judge
and
confesse
him
,
to
be
a
King
,
endowed
Touching
the
Kings
patronage
.
with
a
rare
and
singular
spirit
of
zeal
,
for
the
glory
of
our
God
,
with
an
excellent
spirit
of
love
,
for
the
salvation
o●
the
soules
of
his
subjects
,
&
to
be
the
Nehemiah
of
our
age
,
sent
unto
us
from
above
,
for
the
building
of
the
walls
,
&
reedifying
of
the
ports
of
the
House
of
God
,
which
were
broken
down
&
devoured
:
we
for
our
parts
doubt
nothing
at
all
,
nay
rather
we
most
certainly
perswade
our selves
,
his
Highnesse
having
once
beene
please●
,
to
prescribe
all
wholesome
and
commendable
Lawes
,
unto
his
peop●e
,
will
also
vouchs●f●
,
much
more
to
prescribe
lawes
,
yea
and
to
be
a
Law
u●to
himselfe
.
And
that
his
Majestie
will
set
this
businesse
of
the
Lords
house
,
so
neare
unto
his
Kingly
and
Christian
heart
,
by
the
planting
of
able
Ministers
in
H.
de
ley
&
fidei
.
3
l.
ex
imperfecto
.
all
the
Churches
,
of
his
Highnes
Patronage
,
a
that
all
other
Patrons
,
by
his
godly
example
,
will
be
excited
rea●●ily
to
walke
in
the
Kings
path
,
to
weare
the
Kings
colours
,
and
to
become
the
Ki●gs
chief
favourers
in
this
so
holy
a
worke
.
And
therefore
touching
the
Kings
Patronages
,
cum
Magistas
imperatoria
,
l●gibu
esses●luta
videatur
,
we
commend
them
wholly
to
the
Kings
most
Christian
care
,
providence
,
and
fi●elitie
.
The
Bishops
institution
,
and
writ
of
Quare
impedit
,
wee
grant
The
Bb.
institution
may
cease
.
must
cease
:
but
in
place
of
institution
,
the
election
and
ordination
by
the
Presbiterie
succeedeth
:
and
the
Clerke
nominated
by
the
Patron
,
elected
and
ordained
by
the
Presbyterie
;
shall
have
idem
jus
,
ad
Ecclesiam
,
&
in
Ecclesia
,
which
in
former
times
,
the
Clerk
presented
by
the
Patron
,
and
instituted
by
the
bishop
,
was
wont
to
have
.
If
any
suit
in
law
,
happen
for
the
right
of
Patronage
,
between
two
or
moe
Patrons
,
pretending
title
to
the
gift
of
one
benefice
:
It
seemeth
If
suit
fall
out
between
two
patrons
what
then
may
bee
done
.
that
this
gift
might
have
far
easier
,
and
more
speedy
way
of
triall
,
by
some
other
writ
,
than
●y
the
writ
of
quare
impedit
;
for
upon
this
writ
many
times
by
negligence
,
or
unskilfulnesse
of
the
Atturnies
it
falleth
out
,
that
one
of
the
parties
is
driven
sometimes
to
sit
down
by
great
losse
,
and
not
to
have
his
title
tryed
at
all
,
only
for
wan●
of
some
ceremoniall
form
,
no●
observed
in
the
pleadings
of
the
cause
:
And
therefore
both
Patrons
,
within
the
time
to
be
limited
by
the
kings
writ
,
having
nominated
their
Clerks
,
to
the
Presbytere
,
as
hertofore
they
presented
to
the
B.
we
leave
it
to
be
considered
,
whether
it
were
not
meet
,
and
convenient
,
that
the
Presbyterie
should
wholly
defend
●he
election
,
and
ordination
,
of
either
their
Clerks
,
untill
the
right
of
patronage
were
finally
adju●ge●
before
the
K.
Justices
at
the
common
Law
:
upon
which
judgement
passed
,
they
might
then
without
scruple
,
or
impediment
,
proceed
to
the
full
election
,
&
ordination
,
of
that
patrons
Clerk
,
for
whom
the
judgment
was
given
.
By
which
manner
of
tryall
,
if
the
action
might
bee
brought
in
the
name
of
patron
against
patron
,
the
Clerkes
should
not
only
bee
freed
from
much
obloquie
,
whereunto
they
are
now
subject
,
by
prosecution
of
suits
at
law
,
one
Clerke
against
another
,
but
also
they
should
be
exempted
,
from
all
expence
,
labour
and
turmoile
,
with
which
heretofore
they
have
incumbred
themselves
,
to
the
hinderance
of
their
studies
,
and
decay
of
their
estates
,
by
pursuing
the
Patrons
title
,
at
their
owne
charge
.
Neither
might
the
occasion
of
suit
about
the
right
of
patronage
,
be
any
let
or
hinderance
that
the
Church
in
the
meane
time
should
be
left
as
a
Widow
destitute
of
an
husband
.
For
any
one
of
the
Clerkes
nominated
by
either
of
the
patrons
,
might
be
appointed
by
the
presbyterie
,
to
preach
the
Word
,
and
publikely
to
pray
,
untill
the
controversie
were
ended
.
And
out
of
the
fruits
also
of
the
same
Church
,
remaining
in
the
custodie
of
one
of
the
patrons
,
or
sequestred
by
the
king
to
the
use
of
the
next
incumbent
,
he
might
have
such
allowance
,
as
were
requisite
for
the
time
of
his
continuance
in
that
place
.
And
for
the
Sacraments
,
if
any
were
of
necessitie
to
bee
administred
,
some
other
Minister
neare
adjoyning
,
might
be
provided
to
administer
the
same
,
as
in
many
places
,
it
hath
been
,
and
is
now
daily
used
,
in
like
cases
of
vacancie
.
That
the
Patron
should
be
curbed
with
too
hard
a
bridle
,
as
being
barred
to
fetch
his
Clerks
from
any
other
place
,
than
from
the
The
curbing
of
a
patron
with
too
hard
a
bridle
answered
.
Vniversities
or
other
Schools
and
nurceries
of
learning
,
is
a
matter
,
if
it
be
well
weighed
,
of
lesse
importance
,
than
the
Admonitor
would
insinuate
the
same
to
be
.
First
it
is
not
of
necessitie
required
,
that
all
patrons
should
at
all
times
fetch
all
their
Clerkes
,
from
those
places
and
not
from
elsewhere
.
For
many
times
it
may
happen
upon
just
cause
,
(
for
the
benefit
of
the
Church
)
that
a
Clerk
already
ordained
,
and
placed
in
one
Church
,
may
be
removed
from
the
same
,
to
another
.
But
only
the
meaning
is
according
to
the
Lawes
and
canons
alreadie
setled
,
that
the
greatest
part
,
of
the
patrons
Clerks
,
must
of
necessitie
be
called
thence
,
because
they
can
not
elsewhere
be
had
.
Now
then
whereas
the
law
intendeth
every
Church
to
be
a
wife
and
to
have
an
husband
;
to
be
a
bodie
,
and
to
have
an
head
;
the
law
as
a
parent
unto
the
Church
hath
provided
,
untill
she
be
widow
indeed
,
that
no
husband
be
provided
for
her
.
And
therefore
by
sundry
●●
.
de
prebend
.
c.
tuis
l.
6.
de
prebend
.
fi
Episcopus
.
as
well
ancient
Decrees
,
as
by
Canons
of
Discipline
,
made
and
published
by
the
Bishops
1571.
it
is
decreed
and
confirmed
,
That
the
Bishop
shall
lay
his
hands
on
none
,
or
at
any
other
time
,
but
when
it
shall
chance
some
place
of
ministration
is
voide
in
the
same
Dioces
.
As
for
stipendarie
Curats
it
is
expresly
against
the
policie
of
our
Church
,
that
any
should
be
ordained
a
Minister
,
to
serve
only
as
an
hireling
.
From
which
Decrees
and
Canons
,
already
setled
(
as
I
said
before
)
it
followeth
for
the
most
part
,
that
the
patrons
Clerks
to
be
ordained
,
of
necessitie
must
be
called
from
the
Vniversities
;
or
other
places
of
learning
.
For
if
every
place
of
ministration
,
be
full
,
and
none
must
be
made
a
Minister
untill
some
place
be
void
,
then
albeit
some
patrons
,
upon
good
causes
to
be
allowed
by
publike
discipline
,
might
be
permitted
to
nominate
some
Clerkes
already
placed
in
administrations
:
Yet
in
the
end
,
as
well
the
patrons
of
those
Churches
,
from
whence
these
are
to
beremoved
,
as
other
patrons
also
(
many
benefices
at
one
time
being
void
)
must
of
necessitie
,
seek
out
men
,
to
be
ordained
,
which
never
were
ordained
to
the
ministerie
before
.
And
where
are
these
to
be
sought
,
if
not
only
at
the
Vniversities
,
or
other
Schooles
and
nurseries
of
learning
?
For
that
prophets
in
the
ordinarie
time
of
prophesying
,
should
bee
taken
from
the
feet
of
the
Apothecaries
,
Taylors
,
Drapers
,
Milners
,
Mercers
,
or
Prophets
in
the
ordinary
time
of
prophecying
to
be
taken
out
of
the
schooles
of
prophets
.
from
the
butry
,
pantry
,
kitchen
,
celler
,
or
stable
,
of
any
Bishop
,
Peere
,
Knight
or
Gentleman
,
and
not
from
the
feet
of
the
prophets
,
is
a
thing
abominable
,
and
odious
unto
God
,
and
man
.
Wherein
then
,
doth
this
platforme
,
in
this
point
of
fetching
Ministers
,
only
from
the
Vniversities
,
or
other
places
of
learning
,
differ
from
the
intendment
of
lawes
setled
?
Or
wherein
can
the
patrons
receive
any
detriment
by
such
a
practice
?
Nay
they
are
so
far
from
receiving
any
prejudice
hereby
,
as
indeed
both
they
and
their
Clerks
shall
reape
great
commoditie
by
it
.
Wherein
I
grant
some
discrepance
,
to
consist
betweene
the
Bb.
practice
,
and
this
platforme
.
For
the
Bb.
at
The
difference
betweene
the
platforme
and
the
bishops
practice
.
one
time
,
allow
a
Clerk
for
abilitie
,
and
at
another
time
,
disallow
the
same
Clerk
for
nonabilitie
.
And
him
whom
they
have
ordained
,
and
adjudged
,
to
day
,
worthy
of
an
office
,
they
many
times
disordaine
him
tomorrow
,
and
refuse
him
as
a
person
unworthy
,
to
possesse
a
benefice
:
Whereas
on
the
contrary
part
,
wee
think
it
very
absurd
,
and
unreasonable
to
barre
any
man
from
a
benefice
,
whom
the
Governours
of
the
Church
shall
judge
worthy
to
beare
an
office
.
So
that
the
patrone
by
this
platforme
,
sha●l
be
sure
,
if
at
any
time
hee
nominate
a
Clerke
alreadie
ordained
,
that
the
same
Clerke
(
unlesse
it
were
for
Crime
,
or
some
defect
after
happening
)
should
never
be
refused
.
And
if
such
be
the
lawes
and
liberties
of
the
Ordinaries
,
what
alteration
of
the
law
,
or
prejudice
to
the
patron
,
could
it
be
,
if
by
a
new
law
,
the
King
provided
new
meanes
,
to
put
his
old
lawe
,
in
due
execution
?
It
upon
difference
of
judgment
,
any
variance
should
arise
,
between
Vpon
difference
of
judgment
about
the
abilitie
of
a
Clerk
what
may
bee
done
.
the
Ministers
appointed
to
elect
,
and
ordaine
,
which
of
the
patrons
Clerkes
were
most
worthy
,
the
same
diversitie
wee
assure
our selves
,
can
breed
no
greater
inconvenience
,
nor
further
danger
,
than
doth
now
daily
fall
out
in
the
election
of
Schollers
,
fellowes
,
and
heads
of
houses
in
the
Vniversiti●s
,
or
of
other
Officers
in
Colledges
,
Cathedrall
Churches
,
and
bodies
politike
or
corporate
.
As
those
controversies
therefore
have
beene
,
and
are
appeased
by
the
good
orders
and
laws
of
those
places
,
even
so
might
these
also
.
And
therfore
some
good
law
might
be
made
to
this
effect
,
viz.
If
any
foure
of
the
seven
did
agree
together
,
upon
any
one
●lerke
nominated
by
the
patron
,
that
the
same
foure
should
strike
the
stroke
,
and
make
the
election
good
,
against
the
other
three
.
Neither
doe
we
think
it
to
stand
with
reason
,
that
the
Archipresbyter
,
or
any
other
Minister
among
the
seven
,
should
necessarily
be
of
the
qu●rum
.
For
if
any
one
of
the
seven
,
should
necessarily
be
of
the
quorum
,
then
(
having
,
as
it
were
,
a
negative
voice
against
all
the
rest
)
if
he
should
be
wayward
,
and
apt
A
Clerk
refused
for
nonabilitie
to
whom
the
nomination
may
devolve
.
to
contention
,
he
might
then
alwayes
frustrate
the
election
,
either
by
opposing
himself
to
all
the
rest
,
or
by
inclining
to
the
lesser
,
and
worser
part
,
as
lately
came
to
passe
about
the
election
of
a
Scholler
,
among
great
Doctors
.
If
both
the
Patrons
Clerks
,
should
bee
disabled
by
those
,
unto
whom
the
judgement
of
their
nonabilitie
did
appertain
,
we
leave
it
to
be
conside●ed
,
whether
the
right
to
n●minate
,
elect
,
and
ordain
,
for
that
time
only
,
might
not
hereafter
devolve
unto
the
presbyterie
,
as
in
like
case
it
hath
done
heretofore
unto
the
Bishops
.
And
from
that
Presbyterie
,
if
the
same
should
make
default
,
that
the
be●efice
,
should
be
then
in
lapse
unto
the
king
.
Lastly
,
touching
the
nonabilitie
of
a
Clerke
:
i●
the
Clerke
whom
A
Clerke
wronged
by
a
refusal
for
nonabilitie
how
he
may
be
relieved
.
the
presbyterie
should
refuse
,
come
from
one
of
the
Vniversities
,
then
as
a
Clerke
before
time
refused
for
nonabilitie
,
by
the
Bishops
was
to
be
tried
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
by
him
to
be
allow●d
,
or
disallowed
,
so
in
this
case
we
leave
it
to
be
conside●ed
,
whether
it
were
not
meet
that
this
Clerke
so
refused
,
and
complaining
himselfe
unto
the
Magistrate
,
to
be
wronged
,
should
have
his
abilitie
to
be
again
tried
,
by
that
next
Synod
of
Ministers
to
be
congregated
within
that
Deanry
.
And
if
upon
tryall
made
,
and
bringing
a
testimoniall
under
some
authentike
seale
,
from
the
Synod
,
of
his
abilitie
:
whether
the
Presbyterie
,
upon
a
good
paine
within
a
time
to
be
prefixed
,
should
A
Clerk
refused
for
crime
to
whom
the
nomination
may
devolv●
not
be
constrained
,
to
ordaine
and
dedicate
the
same
Clerke
,
to
the
Ministerie
of
the
same
Church
.
And
as
for
the
refusall
of
a
Clerke
by
the
Presbyterie
,
upon
objection
of
crime
,
if
the
crime
be
so
hainous
as
for
which
by
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
hee
might
not
bee
promoted
,
to
the
Ministerie
,
then
is
it
to
be
considered
,
whether
the
p●esbyterie
in
this
case
also
,
as
in
the
former
of
nonabilitie
,
might
not
nominate
,
elect
,
and
ordaine
,
the
Clerke
to
that
place
,
for
that
time
only
?
and
upon
the
presbyters
default
,
the
lease
also
to
be
unto
the
king
.
And
thus
have
we
compared
,
the
manner
of
Church
government
,
The
benefits
ensuing
the
platform
of
ordination
&c.
required
.
now
in
use
,
touching
these
points
,
with
th●●●orme
of
Discipline
,
which
is
desired
to
bee
planted
.
By
which
comparison
the
Kings
Highnesse
,
may
very
easily
discer●e
,
the
differences
betweene
them
,
to
be
such
,
as
whereby
the
Kings
dignity
and
prerogative
,
shall
highly
be
advanced
,
the
Kings
poore
subjects
,
both
Ministers
and
people
,
diverse
wayes
eased
,
and
unburdened
,
and
the
Lawes
better
observed
,
to
the
unspeakeable
peace
,
and
tranquillity
,
both
of
Church
and
Common-Weale
.
The
Prophets
tryall
of
the
Prophets
;
the
peoples
approbation
of
their
Pastours
;
the
Ministers
entrance
into
their
Ministery
,
according
to
the
Apostolicall
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
would
be
a
meanes
utterly
to
extinguish
,
that
schisme
,
that
remaineth
yet
among
us
;
that
we
have
no
Christian
Ministers
;
no
Christian
Sacraments
;
no
Christian
Church
in
England
.
Besides
,
the
Ministers
,
for
Letters
of
Orders
;
Letters
of
Institution
;
Letters
of
Inductions
;
for
Licences
to
serve
within
the
Diocesse
;
for
Licences
to
serve
in
such
a
cure
;
for
Licences
to
serve
two
cures
in
one
day
;
for
Licences
to
preach
;
for
Licences
of
resignation
;
for
testimonials
of
subscription
;
for
Letters
of
sequestration
;
for
Letters
of
relaxat●on
;
for
the
Chancellours
,
Registers
,
and
Somners
dinners
;
for
Archidiaconall
annuall
,
and
for
Episcopall
trienniall
procurations
,
the
Ministers
(
I
say
)
to
be
nominated
,
elected
,
ordayned
,
approved
,
confirmed
,
and
admitted
,
by
the
Patron
,
by
the
Presbytery
,
by
the
People
,
and
by
the
King
,
should
be
disburdened
,
from
all
fees
,
for
these
things
,
and
from
all
these
,
and
such
,
and
such
like
grievances
.
Onely
for
the
Kings
writts
,
and
for
the
traveile
and
paines
of
His
Highnesse
Officers
,
taken
in
,
and
about
the
execution
of
the
same
wr●tts
,
some
reasonable
fees
,
(
as
it
shall
please
the
King
,
)
may
be
taxed
,
and
set
downe
.
The
people
also
in
soules
,
in
bodies
,
and
in
their
goods
could
not
be
much
comforted
,
relieved
,
and
benefited
.
They
should
not
henceforth
to
the
perill
of
their
soules
,
have
unlearned
,
unable
,
and
undiscreete
Ministers
thrust
upon
them
,
and
set
over
them
:
Neither
should
they
bee
compelled
,
upon
light
occasions
,
to
take
many
frivolous
oaths
in
vaine
.
They
should
not
bee
summoned
,
from
one
end
of
the
Diocesse
,
unto
the
other
:
nor
be
posted
from
Court
,
to
Court
,
and
from
visitation
,
to
visitation
.
The
Church-Wardens
,
and
Side-men
of
every
Parish
,
should
not
upon
paine
of
excommunication
,
be
constrained
,
once
,
or
twise
in
the
yeare
,
to
pay
six
or
eight
pence
,
for
a
sheet
of
threehalfepeny
articles
.
They
shall
not
any
longer
,
out
of
the
common
treasury
,
reserved
for
the
poore
,
beare
the
charge
of
their
Parishes
for
making
bills
,
visitation
and
diverse
other
expenses
.
There
should
be
no
more
suits
at
Law
,
between
Clerke
and
Clerke
,
about
the
Patrons
Title
;
no
more
suites
of
double
quarrell
,
betweene
the
Clerke
and
the
Bishop
;
no
more
debate
betweene
the
Bishop
and
the
Arch-deacon
;
and
lastly
there
should
bee
no
occasion
of
any
riots
,
and
unlawfull
assemblies
to
bee
made
upon
entries
and
possessions
,
by
vertue
and
colour
of
two
presentations
,
two
institutions
,
and
two
inductions
,
into
one
benefice
,
at
one
time
.
The
Patrons
as
being
Lords
and
avowers
of
the
Churches
,
might
have
the
custody
of
the
Churches
,
during
their
vacancies
,
and
their
ancient
right
,
in
this
behalfe
,
restored
.
All
swearing
of
Canonicall
obedience
,
unto
the
Bishops
by
the
Ministers
:
all
31.
Eliz.
c.
6.
swearing
,
and
forswearing
of
Clerkes
,
for
any
symoniacall
bands
,
promises
,
or
agreements
,
betweene
them
and
their
Patrons
,
and
all
robberies
and
spoyling
of
the
Churches
,
by
the
Patrons
,
should
determine
and
cease
.
Especially
if
it
might
please
the
King
and
Parliament
,
to
have
one
clause
of
a
Statute
,
against
abuses
,
in
election
of
Schollers
,
and
presentation
,
to
benefices
enlarged
.
For
although
every
corrupt
cause
,
and
consideration
,
by
reward
,
gift
,
profit
,
or
benefit
to
present
,
be
inhibited
by
that
act
;
yet
notwithstanding
by
experience
in
many
places
we
finde
,
that
the
Patrons
for
small
rents
,
and
for
many
yeeres
,
are
in
possession
,
some
of
the
mansion
houses
,
some
of
the
glebe
lands
,
and
some
of
the
tythes
,
of
such
benefices
as
since
the
publishing
of
that
act
,
have
beene
bestowed
upon
Clerkes
:
which
breedeth
great
suspicion
and
jealousie
in
the
mindes
of
men
,
that
the
Clerke
and
Patron
at
the
beginning
directly
or
indirectly
,
did
conspire
to
frustrate
and
delude
,
the
intendement
of
the
statute
:
And
therefore
wee
leave
it
to
bee
considered
by
the
Kings
Majesty
and
Parliament
.
If
any
Clerke
after
confirmation
A
means
to
restrain
patrons
from
corruption
.
and
possession
to
any
benefice
,
hereafter
to
bee
made
and
given
unto
him
,
shall
willingly
and
wittingly
,
suffer
the
Patron
of
the
same
benefice
,
or
any
other
person
,
in
his
name
or
to
his
use
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
mediatly
or
immediatly
,
to
use
,
occupy
,
or
enjoy
,
the
mansion
house
,
glebe
land
,
or
other
ecclesiasticall
commodities
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
belonging
to
the
same
Benefice
:
In
this
case
(
I
say
)
we
leave
it
to
be
considered
,
whether
it
were
not
meete
and
convenient
,
that
every
such
willing
and
witting
sufferance
by
the
Clerke
,
and
every
such
willing
,
and
witting
possession
,
use
,
or
occupation
,
by
the
Patron
,
should
not
bee
adjudged
,
to
bee
a
just
cause
,
to
determine
the
presentation
,
to
have
beene
first
made
upon
corrupt
respect
,
and
consideration
.
And
that
therefore
the
Clerke
,
ipso
facto
,
to
●ose
the
benefice
,
and
the
Patron
,
ipso
facto
,
to
forfeite
his
right
of
Patronage
to
the
King
,
for
the
two
next
turnes
following
.
And
these
being
the
principall
reasons
,
and
grounds
of
our
desires
,
wee
are
humbly
to
pray
the
Lords
spirituall
,
either
to
convince
them
of
indignitie
,
insufficiency
,
and
incongruitie
,
or
else
to
joyne
with
us
unto
the
Kings
Majestie
,
for
the
restitution
of
that
manner
of
Government
,
which
they
themselves
confesse
to
have
beene
practised
,
at
the
beginning
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Church
:
but
the
Admonitor
hath
yet
moe
reasons
unanswered
against
this
platforme
.
ADMONITION
.
That
every
Parish
in
ENGLAND
may
have
a
Learned
and
discreet
Minister
,
howsoever
they
dreame
of
perfection
,
no
man
is
able
in
these
dayes
,
to
devise
how
to
bring
it
to
passe
,
and
especially
when
by
this
change
of
the
Clergie
,
the
great
rewards
of
Learning
,
shall
bee
taken
away
,
and
men
thereby
discouraged
,
to
bring
up
their
Children
in
the
study
of
good
Letters
.
ASSERTION
.
In
some
part
to
justifie
this
opinion
,
I
grant
,
that
no
man
is
able
in
these
dayes
,
to
devise
,
to
bring
it
to
passe
,
that
every
Parish
should
have
a
Learned
and
discreet
Minister
.
And
why
?
because
in
these
dayes
not
any
one
Bishop
hath
afforded
,
to
ordaine
one
Learned
and
discreet
Minister
,
for
five
Parishes
:
secondly
,
because
where
some
of
the
Reverend
Fathers
,
have
ordained
and
placed
in
many
Parishes
,
many
Learned
and
discreet
Ministers
,
some
others
of
the
same
Fathers
,
have
againe
disregarded
,
and
displaced
those
learned
and
discreet
Ministers
,
and
in
their
roomes
have
placed
many
unlearned
and
undiscreet
Ministers
.
Now
then
if
these
dayes
wherein
so
few
learned
and
discreet
Ministers
,
and
so
many
unlearned
and
undiscreet
Ministers
be
ordained
,
and
wherein
also
,
so
many
learned
,
and
d●screet
Ministers
are
disgraced
,
and
so
many
undiscreet
and
unlearned
Ministers
graced
:
If
these
dayes
(
I
say
)
were
ended
,
then
albeit
no
perfection
,
whereof
never
any
one
of
us
dreamed
,
could
be
attained
unto
,
and
albeit
no
one
man
were
able
to
devise
,
how
to
bring
it
to
passe
,
that
every
Parish
should
have
a
learned
Minister
:
Yet
neverthelesse
,
all
good
and
holy
meanes
being
used
,
to
ayme
and
to
shoot
after
perfection
,
and
all
good
and
holy
men
laying
to
their
heads
,
and
applying
their
hearts
to
further
this
enterprise
,
and
service
unto
God
,
we
know
that
the
Lord
might
call
,
and
make
,
and
fill
with
the
Spirit
of
God
in
wisdome
,
and
in
understanding
,
and
in
knowledge
,
and
in
spirituall
worke-manship
,
many
Bezaliels
,
and
many
Aholiabs
,
spiritually
to
carve
,
grave
,
and
imbroyder
the
Lords
spirituall
Temple
.
The
perfection
therefore
after
which
we
long
,
and
the
change
of
the
Clergie
,
whereof
we
intreate
,
is
but
such
a
perfection
,
and
such
a
change
,
as
(
good
meanes
for
the
restitution
of
impropriations
being
used
)
may
easily
be
attained
,
and
well
made
.
For
the
perfection
required
by
us
,
to
be
in
a
Minister
,
What
perfection
of
a
Minister
is
required
by
this
platforme
.
is
none
other
than
such
as
the
holy
Law
of
God
,
and
the
Lawes
,
Canons
and
Injunctions
already
setled
,
doe
require
,
viz.
that
every
Minister
,
to
whom
cure
of
soules
is
committed
,
with
some
competent
knowledge
,
according
to
the
measure
of
the
grace
,
of
the
gift
of
Christ
,
be
able
to
teach
,
to
exhor●
,
and
reprove
the
people
,
yea
and
to
convince
the
gainesayers
,
if
any
should
arise
among
them
.
From
whence
also
springeth
the
change
intended
by
us
:
viz.
that
in
the
Churches
of
all
Ministers
,
unable
to
teach
,
&c.
There
might
bee
a
change
of
Ministers
able
to
teach
,
&c.
Wherefore
if
the
Admonitor
meant
otherwise
then
wee
intend
,
and
if
upon
placing
a
learned
and
discreet
Minister
in
every
Parish
,
he
should
not
intend
,
the
change
of
the
High
●nd
Papall
state
of
Prelacy
:
then
either
is
not
his
answer
pertinent
to
the
question
,
or
else
it
must
necessarily
follow
,
from
his
intendment
,
that
the
high
and
Papall
state
of
Prelacy
,
and
Prelacy
&
a
learned
Ministery
cannot
stand
together
.
the
placing
of
a
learned
and
discreet
Minister
in
every
Parish
,
are
like
unto
Coleworts
planted
among
Vines
,
or
unto
Parsly
sowed
among
Bishoppes
Weed
,
which
will
never
spring
,
grow
,
and
prosper
together
.
Because
the
rising
of
such
a
Learned
Ministery
must
bee
the
fall
,
ruine
,
and
breake-necke
of
Prelacy
.
And
this
followeth
inevitable
upon
his
owne
reason
,
drawne
from
the
taking
away
of
the
great
rewards
of
learning
,
by
the
change
of
the
Clergy
.
For
the
great
rewards
of
learning
,
whereof
he
speaketh
,
must
of
necessitie
be
the
Prelacies
,
viz.
Arbishoprickes
,
Bishoprickes
,
Deanries
,
Archdeaconries
,
Prebendaries
,
Canonries
,
Chanterships
,
Commendames
,
non
Residencies
,
and
Pluralities
.
And
then
let
us
observe
,
whether
in
effect
he
hath
not
reasoned
thus
:
If
prelacies
(
being
the
great
reward
of
learning
)
should
nor
stand
,
and
not
be
changed
,
there
is
no
man
able
to
devise
,
how
a
learned
and
discreet
Minister
may
be
placed
in
every
parish
:
but
if
prelacies
(
the
great
rewards
of
learning
)
may
once
be
changed
and
not
stand
,
then
were
it
possible
to
have
it
devised
,
that
a
learned
and
discreet
Minister
,
might
be
placed
in
every
parish
.
And
then
hath
he
not
profoundly
,
and
learnedly
disputed
,
when
he
hath
preferred
the
Damsell
before
her
Dame
,
and
the
maid
before
her
Mistresse
?
When
hee
hath
advanced
a
great
deale
o●
learning
in
one
before
a
great
deale
of
learning
in
many
,
and
learning
in
some
places
,
before
learning
in
all
places
;
lastly
,
when
by
continuance
and
furtherance
of
the
great
rewards
of
learning
,
he
●ath
greatly
hindered
and
discontinued
learnednesse
,
and
greatly
furthered
and
continued
u●
learne●nesse
?
For
if
Prelacies
were
no
hi●derance●
,
but
only
furtherances
of
discreet
and
learned
Ministers
;
and
againe
if
prelacies
were
no
furtherances
,
but
only
hinderances
●f
unlearned
and
undiscreet
Ministers
,
to
be
had
in
every
parish
,
th●n
might
the
rewards
of
learning
still
remaine
,
that
men
should
not
be
di●couraged
,
to
send
their
sonnes
to
the
studie
of
good
learning
.
For
generally
men
be
not
so
much
incouraged
,
to
set
their
sonnes
to
learning
,
where
a
few
great
rewardes
Men
are
more
encouraged
to
learning
,
where
many
good
rewards
than
where
few
great
rewards
are
provided
.
of
learning
are
provided
for
a
few
men
greatly
learned
,
as
where
many
good
rewards
of
learning
,
are
provided
for
many
good
learned
m●n
.
A●d
to
speake
as
experience
teacheth
us
,
and
as
the
truth
is
,
what
one
father
among
twenty
,
will
dedicate
his
sonne
,
to
learning
,
if
men
(
as
the
case
now
standeth
under
prelacie
)
not
brought
up
at
the
feet
of
Gamaliel
,
but
at
the
feet
of
some
swash-buck●er
;
not
taught
from
any
Doctors
chaire
,
but
schooled
upon
some
crafts
man
stoo●e
,
when
men
who
can
but
reade
,
and
cannot
preach
,
may
be
Ministers
and
capable
of
the
fattest
benefice
;
within
a
whole
Countie
?
In
the
Common-weale
,
if
there
bee
many
places
of
honour
,
profit
,
and
dignitie
,
for
such
o●ly
as
have
valiantly
served
the
King
in
his
wars
,
or
carefully
attended
upon
him
in
the
Court
,
then
will
many
fathers
incite
and
incourage
their
sonnes
to
prepare
and
furnish
themselves
to
the
warres
,
and
to
the
Court
.
But
if
all
mens
sons
in
the
Camp
,
and
in
the
Court
bee
capable
of
entertainments
alike
;
if
as
well
a
labourers
sonne
following
the
Cart
,
as
a
noble
mans
son
a
waiter
in
Court
,
may
be
the
Kings
Lord
Chamberlaine
,
in
time
of
peace
;
and
if
as
well
a
Carpet
Knight
,
as
a
valiant
warriour
,
may
be
Lord
generall
in
time
of
warre
,
would
any
father
for
many
yeares
together
,
costly
,
and
gorgeously
brave
his
sonne
at
Court
;
or
would
any
father
adventurously
,
and
dangerously
hazard
his
son
in
the
field
?
Again
,
fathers
doe
not
therefore
send
their
sons
to
be
students
,
at
the
Innes
of
Court
,
or
to
be
apprentises
in
the
City
of
London
,
only
in
regard
,
that
they
may
bee
all
great
Citizens
,
and
all
great
rich
men
,
and
all
great
Lawyers
,
and
all
Judges
of
the
Land
.
It
sufficeth
all
parents
,
and
the
purpose
and
intent
of
all
parents
is
,
that
their
sons
being
such
Lawyers
,
and
such
Citizens
as
by
their
law
,
and
by
their
trades
,
they
may
thrive
,
and
live
Barrester-like
,
and
Lawyer-like
;
Marchant-like
,
and
Citizen-like
,
though
they
be
not
able
to
live
Serjeant-like
,
or
Judge-like
,
Alderman-like
,
or
Lord-like
.
In
like
sort
questionlesse
,
would
it
be
an
excellent
incouragement
,
to
many
fathers
,
to
send
many
sons
unto
many
Schooles
and
Vniversities
of
learning
,
if
so
be
there
were
many
and
good
rewards
,
rather
than
few
and
great
rewards
provided
for
many
,
rather
than
for
few
learned
men
in
the
Church
.
For
if
there
be
but
few
rewards
,
albeit
the
same
be
great
,
then
but
a
few
fathers
among
many
,
will
adventure
the
spending
of
their
substance
,
upon
a
vaine
hope
,
that
their
sons
shall
obtaine
great
rewards
of
learning
.
For
what
father
knoweth
the
capacitie
,
and
diligence
of
his
so
?
Or
who
can
divine
that
his
son
,
shall
be
one
among
the
number
of
a
few
men
greatly
learned
,
worthy
of
a
great
reward
,
and
to
live
Deane-like
,
Archdeacon-like
,
Bishop-like
,
or
Archbishop-like
?
Wherefore
if
such
a
change
of
the
Clergie
,
as
whereof
wee
speake
,
were
made
,
that
is
to
say
,
if
●n
unlearned
,
and
undiscreet
Ministerie
,
were
changed
into
a
discreet
and
learned
ministerie
:
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
a
farre
greater
number
of
sons
,
would
be
sent
by
their
fathers
,
to
the
studie
of
good
learning
,
than
now
there
be
.
From
whence
also
it
followeth
,
that
either
Papall
Prelacie
is
the
Prelacy
the
bane
of
a
learned
ministerie
.
only
bane
of
a
learned
Ministerie
,
or
else
that
an
unlearned
Ministerie
,
is
the
untimely
fruit
of
the
wombe
of
Papall
Prelacie
.
Both
which
twaine
,
rather
than
one
of
which
twaine
,
being
true
,
we
leave
it
to
be
considered
,
whether
the
mother
conceiving
too
soon
,
or
the
daughter
borne
out
of
time
,
or
both
as
an
afterbirth
,
and
superfluous
members
should
be
cast
away
,
and
cut
off
from
the
body
of
the
Church
?
The
admonitors
next
argument
,
is
drawn
from
the
small
continuance
in
the
Vniversities
.
ADMONITION
.
Furthermore
who
seeth
not
,
how
small
continuance
there
shall
be
in
the
Vniversities
to
make
men
of
any
profound
knowledge
,
when
the
very
neces●itie
of
places
,
shall
draw
men
away
,
before
they
come
to
any
ripenesse
or
profound
knowledge
,
&c.
ASSERTION
.
This
argument
is
as
an
headlesse
arrow
shot
against
a
corslet
of
steele
,
out
of
a
bow
unbent
,
for
what
can
this
argument
pierce
,
when
in
effect
the
conclusion
is
thus
:
If
every
parish
should
have
a
learned
and
discreet
Minister
,
then
men
should
have
but
small
continuance
in
the
Vniversitie
,
to
make
them
men
of
ripenesse
,
or
of
any
profound
knowledge
,
But
that
men
should
be
of
small
continuance
in
the
Vniversitie
,
and
should
be
drawn
away
,
before
they
come
to
ripenesse
or
profound
knowledge
,
is
not
meet
.
Therefore
it
is
not
meet
that
every
parish
should
have
a
learned
and
discreet
Minister
.
The
reason
of
which
consequence
is
thus
:
viz.
The
very
necessitie
of
places
(
saith
hee
)
shall
draw
men
away
before
they
come
to
Page
80.
any
ripenesse
:
The
learnednesse
then
,
and
discretion
,
of
a
Minister
,
by
his
reason
,
dependeth
upon
his
long
continuance
in
the
Vniversitie
.
And
what
shall
we
then
say
of
the
learnednesse
and
discretion
,
of
such
Ministers
of
the
Bishops
making
,
as
did
never
continue
in
the
Vniversities
,
one
day
in
all
their
whole
life
;
but
hereunto
they
answer
,
that
the
very
necessitie
of
the
one
,
is
so
great
,
as
that
the
people
must
have
prayer
said
,
and
the
Sacraments
administred
,
lest
the
people
in
the
countrey
should
grow
to
an
heathenish
barbaritie
:
unto
which
answer
,
againe
I
reply
and
reason
thus
:
if
a
man
of
unlearnednesse
and
without
knowledge
and
ripenesse
,
may
be
a
Minister
,
then
a
man
of
small
learnednesse
,
of
small
knowledge
,
and
of
small
ripenesse
,
may
be
a
Minister
much
more
;
and
againe
:
If
necessitie
of
places
may
draw
men
of
no
continuance
in
the
Vniversitie
,
of
no
knowledge
,
and
of
no
ripenesse
,
into
the
Ministerie
:
then
may
the
necessitie
of
places
draw
men
of
small
continuance
,
knowledge
,
and
ripe●esse
,
But
the
necessitie
of
places
may
draw
men
of
no
continuance
,
knowledge
or
ripenesse
into
the
Ministerie
:
Therefore
the
necessitie
of
places
may
draw
men
of
small
continuance
,
knowledge
,
and
ripenesse
,
into
the
Ministerie
.
The
second
proposition
of
which
syllogisme
,
is
confirmed
by
practice
,
and
precept
,
by
word
,
and
by
deed
,
of
most
of
our
reverend
Bishops
.
And
then
from
their
owne
practice
,
I
argue
thus
:
if
the
necessitie
of
saying
prayers
,
of
reading
service
,
and
of
deliverie
of
the
elements
,
be
of
necessitie
,
and
of
necessitie
require
unlearned
Ministers
:
rather
than
no
Ministers
:
then
much
more
the
necessitie
of
having
faith
,
the
necessitie
of
the
salvation
of
our
soules
;
and
the
necessitie
of
God
his
glorie
,
is
of
necessitie
;
and
being
of
necessitie
requireth
Ministers
of
small
learning
,
of
small
continuance
,
of
small
knowledge
,
and
of
small
ripenesse
:
rather
than
Ministers
of
no
learning
,
no
continuance
,
no
knowledge
,
and
of
no
ripenesse
.
And
if
faith
,
salvation
of
men
,
and
the
glorie
of
God
,
as
soundly
,
and
Faith
mo●e
necessary
to
be
preached
than
the
sacraments
be
●●ministred
as
sincerely
may
be
preached
and
promoted
,
by
young
and
rude
Timothy
,
as
by
aged
,
learned
,
and
eloquent
Apollo
,
what
necessitie
is
there
of
continuance
in
the
Vniversitie
,
to
obtaine
more
profound
knowledge
,
or
any
other
riper
understanding
,
than
is
that
knowledge
,
a●d
that
understanding
,
whereby
faith
to
the
salvation
of
men
,
and
to
the
glory
of
God
,
is
of
necessitie
to
be
preached
?
Again
,
if
by
continuance
in
the
Vniversitie
,
profound
knowledge
,
and
ripenesse
,
be
so
necessarie
,
that
(
as
is
pretended
)
in
respect
thereof
,
a
change
of
the
Clergie
may
not
be
made
,
and
that
unlearned
,
and
undiscreet
Ministers
,
as
it
were
by
necessitie
,
should
still
bee
placed
;
then
seemeth
it
reasonable
,
to
move
the
L.
Bb.
that
it
would
please
them
to
effect
an
abolishment
of
some
of
the
statutes
,
of
all
the
Colledges
in
Oxford
and
Cambridge
:
whereby
all
Masters
of
Art
,
of
what
youth
,
ignorance
,
or
rudenesse
soever
they
be
(
excepting
some
small
number
,
which
by
order
of
their
foundation
,
he
put
apart
to
the
studie
of
Law
or
Physick
)
some
after
two
,
some
after
three
,
and
some
after
foure
years
of
their
commencement
,
are
compelled
either
to
enter
into
the
Ministerie
,
or
to
leave
their
fellowships
:
Nay
in
some
Colledges
,
if
Bachelers
of
arts
bee
chosen
fellows
,
and
bee
not
Ministers
after
one
yeare
,
by
statute
they
lose
their
places
.
The
principle
reason
of
the
founders
of
all
which
statutes
(
to
my
best
remembrance
)
is
this
:
namely
that
the
harvest
being
great
,
and
the
labourers
but
few
,
many
labourers
,
shall
be
sent
from
those
Colledges
,
into
the
harvest
.
Neither
can
it
be
intended
,
that
many
labourers
of
long
continuance
,
many
labourers
of
profound
knowledge
,
or
many
labourers
of
ripenesse
should
be
sent
.
But
it
is
simply
provided
,
that
many
labourers
,
and
not
loiterers
should
be
sent
,
and
yet
now
the
Admonitor
rather
than
that
some
loiterers
should
not
be
sent
,
contendeth
to
seclude
some
labourers
from
the
worke
.
Besides
,
how
can
they
be
of
any
long
continuance
,
of
any
ripenesse
,
or
of
any
profound
knowledge
,
in
the
mysteries
of
faith
and
godlinesse
,
when
not
having
accomplished
the
age
of
24.
years
,
26.
or
28.
years
at
the
most
,
and
not
having
given
themselves
above
2.
3.
or
4.
years
at
the
most
,
to
the
studie
of
divinitie
,
nay
which
after
the
studie
of
3.
or
4.
years
of
Philosophy
or
arts
,
and
no
studie
of
Divinitie
,
must
notwithstanding
enter
into
the
ministerie
?
wherefore
from
the
statutes
of
the
Colleges
in
the
Vniversities
I
thus
dispute
:
If
the
necessitie
of
the
College
statutes
,
doe
compell
:
All
Masters
of
Arts
before
mentioned
,
and
some
Bachelers
of
arts
not
having
any
profound
knowledge
,
or
being
but
of
small
continuance
,
or
not
of
any
ripenesse
,
either
to
leave
their
Colleges
,
or
to
enter
into
the
Min●sterie
,
then
much
more
the
nec●ssitie
of
preaching
faith
,
the
necessitie
of
being
saved
,
and
the
necessitie
of
God
his
glory
may
compell
men
of
small
learning
,
of
small
knowledge
,
of
small
ripenesse
,
and
of
small
continuance
,
to
execute
their
ministerie
,
rather
than
that
any
parish
should
be
necessarilie
clogged
with
a
Minister
of
no
learning
,
of
no
discretion
,
of
no
knowledge
,
of
no
ripenesse
,
and
of
no
continuance
.
But
the
necessitie
of
the
College
statutes
doe
compell
the
one
,
Therefore
the
necessitie
of
Faith
,
&c.
may
compell
the
other
.
ADMONITION
.
Against
the
inconvenience
of
discipline
,
by
excommunication
onely
(
which
hee
saith
we
so
much
cry
for
)
hee
telleth
us
Page
81.
that
some
learned
men
of
this
age
have
at
large
declared
in
their
works
set
forth
to
the
world
,
that
the
same
will
bee
of
most
men
contemned
,
and
that
it
will
be
of
small
force
to
bring
to
effect
any
good
amendment
of
life
.
ASSERTION
.
But
who
taught
him
to
father
,
or
to
fasten
this
untruth
upon
us
?
only
then
this
might
suffice
for
answer
,
that
hee
did
never
yet
heare
,
any
one
of
our
part
,
so
much
as
call
,
much
lesse
to
cry
for
discipline
No
discipline
by
excommunication
only
called
for
.
Discipline
by
excommunication
onely
,
no
more
to
bee
suffered
.
by
excommunication
only
.
For
wee
say
cleane
otherwise
,
viz
,
that
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
ought
not
to
be
executed
(
as
now
for
the
most
part
it
is
)
by
excommunication
only
.
This
manner
of
discipline
therefore
,
by
excommunication
only
,
is
one
of
the
disorders
in
the
Church
,
used
by
the
reverend
Bishops
,
and
which
wee
so
much
desire
,
to
bee
reformed
.
And
for
this
cause
we
intreat
their
Lordships
,
to
forbeare
the
practice
of
that
,
which
(
as
it
seemeth
)
they
would
so
faine
have
others
to
mislike
.
But
happily
this
was
not
the
marke
whereat
the
Admonitor
shot
;
for
Bishoply
and
Archdeaconly
excommunication
,
being
daily
used
,
it
is
like
that
he
bent
his
bow
,
and
aimed
at
that
excommunication
only
,
which
is
pastorall
and
Elderly
.
Against
which
forme
and
manner
of
excommunication
,
let
be
so
,
that
some
learned
men
of
this
age
,
have
at
large
declared
in
their
workes
,
set
forth
to
the
world
,
that
the
same
will
be
of
most
men
contemned
,
and
that
it
will
be
of
small
force
to
bring
to
effect
,
any
good
amendment
of
The
writings
of
som
learned
men
not
sufficient
to
condem●e●
excommunication
by
pastours
and
Elders
.
life
,
let
this
(
I
say
)
be
granted
,
what
of
all
this
?
must
the
Church
of
England
therefore
,
dislike
and
reject
the
same
?
God
forbid
.
The
whole
doctrine
of
Faith
and
Sacraments
,
we
know
to
bee
of
most
men
contemned
,
and
to
be
of
small
force
to
bring
most
men
from
superstitious
and
popish
idolatrie
.
And
how
then
is
it
possible
,
but
that
the
sword
of
this
doctrine
,
should
have
as
little
entertainement
amongst
most
men
as
the
doctrine
?
He
that
casteth
away
the
kernell
,
will
much
more
despise
the
shale
:
And
hee
that
setteth
light
by
the
sword
,
will
set
lesse
by
the
scabberd
.
It
sufficeth
then
that
the
children
of
the
Church
in
England
,
striving
to
enter
in
at
the
narrow
gate
,
and
embracing
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
it
is
sufficient
(
I
say
)
that
they
submit
and
subject
their
necks
unto
the
yoke
of
the
Gospell
,
for
what
have
we
to
doe
with
them
that
are
without
?
Doth
the
law
of
England
endight
,
condemn
and
judge
a
Spaniard
resiant
in
Spaine
?
The
Admonitor
himselfe
affirmeth
(
at
the
time
when
our
Saviour
Christ
said
,
dic
Ecclesiae
)
that
there
were
many
presidents
as
it
page
134
were
,
and
governours
of
the
Church
together
with
the
chiefe
Ministers
page
135
▪
The
Bb.
confesseth
that
the
Minister
and
Elders
,
did
governe
in
the
primitive
Church
.
of
every
congregation
;
nay
further
hee
saith
tha●
he
will
not
deny
that
the
Apostles
afterward
,
and
the
primitive
Church
,
did
practise
the
same
.
These
some
learned
men
then
,
e●ther
must
shew
,
and
prove
(
unto
us
the
children
of
God
in
England
,
)
that
this
forme
of
governing
the
Church
,
and
excommunicating
by
many
presidents
and
go
vernours
,
together
with
the
chiefe
Minister
of
every
congregation
,
was
given
to
the
Churches
in
the
time
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
but
only
for
that
time
,
and
that
therefore
that
form
is
now
at
an
end
,
and
ceased
,
or
els
it
must
be
confirmed
unto
us
,
that
God
hath
in
these
dayes
altered
and
changed
his
mind
touching
England
,
and
that
hee
hath
by
some
new
vision
,
or
revelation
,
commanded
the
Reverend
Bishops
in
these
dayes
,
to
teach
the
Church
of
England
,
that
he
will
not
have
the
same
manner
of
Government
used
in
the
Church
of
England
,
because
it
would
be
of
most
of
his
Children
in
England
The
opinion
of
some
Learned
men
not
sufficient
for
the
Church
of
England
to
depart
from
the
word
.
contemned
,
and
of
small
force
to
bring
to
effect
any
good
amendment
of
life
in
them
:
for
albeit
all
the
Learned
men
in
the
world
,
had
declared
as
much
in
their
workes
set
forth
to
the
world
,
as
is
here
spoken
of
,
what
were
that
to
the
children
of
God
in
England
,
unlesse
the
same
Learned
men
,
had
taught
unto
us
true
learning
from
the
mouth
of
God
?
How
much
lesse
are
we
bound
to
regard
,
what
only
some
Learned
men
of
this
age
have
declared
unto
us
,
the
same
some
Learned
men
having
no
warrant
out
of
the
holy
Booke
of
God
for
such
their
Learning
?
For
if
the
declaration
of
some
Learned
men
of
this
age
,
in
their
workes
set
forth
to
the
world
,
may
be
a
sufficient
warrant
to
draw
men
from
the
way
of
truth
:
then
hardly
let
the
declaration
of
Doctor
Harding
against
the
true
use
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
then
let
the
declaration
of
Osorius
against
justification
by
faith
,
and
the
declarations
of
Bellarmine
,
against
diverse
Articles
of
our
Religion
,
and
the
declaration
of
Doctor
Allen
,
against
the
execution
of
Justice
in
England
,
and
the
declaration
of
Doctor
Saunders
,
a
rebellious
fugitive
,
in
the
defence
of
the
Popes
Bull
,
and
the
declaration
of
G.
T.
for
the
pretended
Catholikes
;
and
lastly
,
let
the
declaration
of
the
Pope
,
and
his
whole
Clergy
,
excommunicating
our
late
Soveraigne
Lady
the
Queen
deceased
,
bee
received
,
and
listned
unto
.
For
who
can
deny
but
that
these
men
were
some
men
,
and
that
these
some
men
were
also
some
learned
men
,
and
who
then
seeth
not
the
loosenesse
,
the
vanity
,
the
trifling
,
and
the
toying
of
this
argument
.
The
Argument
following
which
the
Admonitor
would
seeme
Page
81.
to
let
passe
,
drawne
from
experience
,
is
of
like
quality
.
For
though
experience
(
as
hee
saith
)
teach
that
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
will
not
By
excommunication
of
Pastors
▪
and
Elders
,
moe
can
not
bee
out
of
communion
than
in
communion
shun
the
company
of
such
as
bee
excommunicated
,
and
though
such
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
must
be
also
(
as
he
saith
)
excommunicated
,
for
keeping
of
company
with
them
,
yet
to
affirme
,
that
by
meanes
of
Pastourly
,
and
Elderly
excommunication
,
moe
will
bee
excommunicated
,
as
being
men
of
stubbornesse
,
than
in
communion
,
is
a
very
grosse
,
and
palpable
errour
.
For
we
hold
(
as
the
truth
is
)
that
the
greater
part
of
the
Church
cannot
be
excommunicated
by
the
lesser
;
nor
that
many
should
be
excommunicated
,
by
a
few
;
nor
that
a
few
should
bee
excommunicated
by
one
of
the
Church
.
And
if
the
common
union
must
necessarily
consist
of
all
,
or
of
the
most
part
of
the
faithfull
,
then
is
the
lesser
part
alwayes
out
of
this
common
union
.
For
what
else
is
excommunication
,
but
extra
communionem
ejectio
,
a
casting
forth
of
one
,
or
of
moe
persons
from
the
common
fellowship
,
society
,
and
company
of
the
faithfull
?
The
greatest
part
whereof
,
and
not
the
least
,
are
accompted
to
be
the
Church
,
and
to
be
in
communion
;
unlesse
then
the
whole
Church
,
or
the
greater
part
of
the
Church
,
having
once
cast
out
from
among
them
,
one
or
moe
adulterers
,
blasphemers
,
extortioners
,
or
such
like
,
and
having
also
excommunicated
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
for
keeping
company
with
such
,
shall
themselves
all
,
or
the
greatest
part
,
become
children
of
disobedience
,
and
men
of
stubbornnesse
:
it
can
not
be
,
but
there
must
be
still
moe
of
the
Church
,
in
communion
,
than
out
of
communion
.
But
if
the
whole
Church
shall
have
cast
away
the
yoke
of
Discipline
,
and
become
such
themselves
,
as
were
those
whom
before
they
had
excommunicated
,
then
is
it
a
cleare
case
,
that
there
is
not
any
more
,
any
communion
among
them
.
For
how
should
any
common
union
be
there
,
where
is
no
union
at
all
?
And
if
all
bee
departed
from
obedience
,
where
then
can
the
Church
bee
?
Nay
further
,
if
the
greatest
part
of
the
Church
should
revolt
,
and
forsake
the
faith
,
yet
hereupon
it
would
not
follow
,
that
moe
of
the
faithfull
,
be
out
of
communion
,
than
in
communion
.
For
then
such
onely
as
remaine
in
the
unitie
of
faith
,
and
have
not
separated
themselves
from
Christ
,
remaine
now
only
to
bee
in
communion
with
Christ
:
out
of
which
number
also
,
if
any
should
be
excommunicated
,
by
the
residue
of
their
brethren
,
yet
even
among
this
small
number
,
there
would
be
still
moe
in
communion
,
than
out
of
communion
.
For
to
be
out
of
communion
can
not
be
understood
,
to
bee
of
any
but
onely
of
such
as
remaining
in
the
profession
of
faith
,
and
godlinesse
,
are
yet
notwithstanding
found
guiltie
of
some
transgression
,
and
for
the
same
by
the
Church
,
for
a
time
cut
off
from
the
Church
by
sentence
of
excommunication
.
These
deformities
,
and
inconveniences
therefore
,
can
in
no
wise
follow
,
that
Discipline
of
excommunication
,
by
Pastors
,
and
Elders
,
which
so
much
is
called
for
.
But
certes
,
it
fared
(
I
feare
mee
)
with
the
Admonitor
,
and
sundry
of
his
colleagues
in
this
case
none
otherwise
,
than
it
fareth
with
incontinent
women
,
once
(
say
they
)
incontinent
and
ever
incontinent
,
we
know
it
by
our selves
.
Our
Ecclesiasticall
Judges
and
Officers
,
in
like
manner
,
seeing
by
experience
,
those
whom
they
account
to
be
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
not
to
shun
the
company
of
such
as
they
daily
excommunicate
;
yea
and
By
the
bishops
excommunication
moe
are
out
of
communion
,
than
in
communion
,
it
is
therefore
by
his
own
reason
,
a
deformed
discipline
.
they
perceiving
also
,
that
it
may
fall
out
,
that
moe
,
under
their
Jurisdiction
,
may
bee
out
of
their
communion
than
in
communion
with
them
,
because
one
man
alone
(
as
hee
plainly
insinuateth
)
may
excommunicate
the
greatest
part
of
the
Church
under
his
censure
(
for
otherwise
he
could
never
have
supposed
,
that
moe
would
bee
out
of
communion
than
in
communion
)
because
(
I
say
)
these
deformities
,
and
these
inconveniencies
,
by
their
owne
experience
,
have
beene
found
to
have
followed
upon
that
discipline
of
excommunication
,
which
hitherto
hath
been
practised
;
it
falleth
out
,
that
they
cannot
otherwise
judge
,
but
that
all
other
manner
of
discipline
,
by
excommunication
,
must
be
of
the
same
nature
and
condition
,
that
is
,
as
deformed
and
inconvenient
,
as
their
owne
is
.
And
yet
in
this
place
it
is
worthy
to
be
marked
,
what
a
rod
the
Admonitor
hath
By
S.
Augustines
reason
bishoply
excommunication
hath
many
deformities
.
gotten
out
of
S.
Augustine
,
to
whip
his
owne
discipline
,
by
excommunication
onely
out
of
the
Church
,
and
thus
it
may
bee
framed
.
That
discipline
whereby
moe
will
be
,
or
moe
may
bee
excommunicated
than
in
communion
,
hath
in
it
many
deformities
,
and
inconveniences
:
But
by
the
Discipline
of
excommunication
which
the
reverend
Bishops
,
their
Archdeacons
,
Chancellors
,
Commissaries
,
and
Officials
practise
,
more
will
bee
,
or
more
may
be
excommunicated
,
than
in
communion
.
Therefore
that
Discipline
by
excommunication
,
which
the
reverend
Bishops
,
their
Archdeacons
,
&c.
practise
,
hath
in
it
many
deformities
,
and
inconveniences
.
The
Major
proposition
(
if
he
speake
truly
)
is
S.
Augustines
,
but
whether
it
be
or
be
not
,
it
is
no
great
matter
,
because
it
needeth
not
the
authoritie
of
any
man
to
confirm
it
,
the
same
being
sound
and
true
in
it
owne
nature
.
The
Minor
is
drawne
from
his
owne
reason
thus
:
Where
there
be
moe
men
of
stubbornnesse
in
the
Church
,
than
of
obedience
,
and
where
there
be
more
men
that
shun
not
,
than
that
shun
the
company
of
those
that
be
excommunicated
,
there
moe
will
bee
,
or
may
be
excommunicated
,
than
in
communion
.
But
there
be
moe
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
than
of
obedience
,
and
moe
that
shun
not
,
than
that
doe
shun
the
company
of
those
that
be
excommunicated
,
by
the
Reverend
Bishops
,
their
Archdeacons
,
Chancellours
,
and
Officials
.
Therefore
there
may
be
,
or
will
bee
more
excommunicated
,
by
their
Lordships
,
their
Archdeacons
,
Chancellours
,
&c.
than
in
communion
.
The
assumption
,
though
I
cannot
warrant
the
same
to
bee
simply
true
,
yet
I
may
safely
warrant
it
,
to
be
drawne
from
the
Admonitors
owne
experience
.
For
I
let
passe
(
saith
he
)
that
experience
teacheth
that
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
will
not
shun
the
company
of
them
that
be
excommunicated
,
&c.
and
that
they
must
bee
excommunicated
Bishoply
excommunication
hath
many
deformities
for
keeping
of
company
with
them
.
And
so
it
will
fall
out
,
that
moe
will
be
excommunicated
,
than
in
communion
;
but
this
last
consequence
(
say
I
)
cannot
follow
,
unlesse
he
first
presuppose
both
his
Antecedents
to
bee
true
:
And
therefore
because
hee
must
needs
be
intended
to
have
spoken
of
that
kinde
of
excommunication
,
whereof
he
hath
had
experience
,
it
followeth
that
these
deformities
,
and
inconveniences
whereof
he
speaketh
,
must
needs
be
found
in
that
excommunication
,
which
he
and
his
use
.
For
of
the
other
kind
of
excommunication
,
hee
never
yet
had
any
experience
:
And
then
by
experience
he
could
not
speake
.
If
he
spake
not
of
his
owne
experience
,
but
of
the
experience
of
some
other
men
,
then
have
we
but
little
cause
to
believe
him
,
because
we
know
not
what
manner
of
persons
those
were
,
from
whom
he
drew
his
argument
of
experience
,
and
whether
they
reported
deceitfully
,
or
truly
of
their
owne
experience
,
or
no.
And
if
this
argument
drawn
from
the
experience
of
his
owne
manner
of
Discipline
,
be
of
sufficient
validitie
to
impugne
(
as
he
weaneth
)
that
Discipline
by
excommunication
;
which
so
much
(
as
he
saith
)
is
cryed
for
,
and
whereof
as
yet
hee
never
had
experience
,
By
discipline
of
Bishoply
excommunication
one
may
be
a
communitie
how
much
more
effectuall
then
is
this
argument
to
overthrow
that
his
owne
manner
of
Discipline
,
which
hee
so
long
time
to
so
small
profit
,
and
with
so
great
inconveniences
,
and
deformities
,
hath
so
unprofitably
practised
?
For
can
there
bee
any
greater
deformitie
,
than
that
one
member
should
be
supposed
to
be
the
whole
body
,
or
that
one
man
should
make
a
communitie
?
And
yet
this
deformitie
,
by
his
experience
,
may
fall
out
to
be
seen
even
under
that
discipline
,
which
every
Ordinarie
exerciseth
.
For
if
by
processe
,
Ex
mero
officio
,
an
Ordinarie
should
excommunicate
any
one
of
his
jurisdiction
,
for
not
communicating
with
an
idoll
Minister
,
or
for
holding
that
Christ
in
his
soule
did
not
descend
into
hell
,
or
for
denying
reading
to
be
preaching
,
and
withall
should
pronounce
all
them
to
bee
men
of
stubbornnesse
,
which
would
shun
the
company
of
him
so
excommunicated
.
And
for
that
cause
also
should
excommunicate
them
,
as
is
here
supposed
lawfull
to
bee
done
,
were
it
not
a
cleare
case
that
the
body
of
that
Church
must
now
bee
taken
to
consist
only
in
the
person
of
the
Ordinarie
,
and
one
member
to
become
the
whole
body
?
For
if
all
under
his
jurisdiction
were
once
excommunicated
,
how
could
then
any
be
in
communion
with
him
:
And
if
they
all
were
once
excommunicated
,
must
not
the
Ordinarie
then
alone
be
the
common
union
,
and
so
make
a
communitie
?
And
what
a
deformed
kind
of
excommunication
,
then
is
that
kinde
of
excommunication
,
whereby
it
may
fall
out
,
that
to
be
one
,
is
to
be
many
,
and
that
to
be
a
Church
,
a
companie
,
a
societie
,
and
a
fellowship
,
is
to
be
one
?
of
which
nature
,
and
of
which
kind
that
manner
of
excommunication
,
which
by
Pastours
and
Elders
is
to
bee
executed
,
cannot
be
as
hath
already
beene
proved
.
If
then
excommunication
now
used
bee
a
deformed
kind
of
discipline
,
and
therefore
,
as
we
say
,
to
be
no
more
tolerated
,
and
if
excommunication
by
Pastours
and
Elders
,
be
a
kinde
of
discipline
for
the
inconvenience
thereof
,
(
as
he
saith
)
not
to
be
planted
:
what
manner
of
discipline
by
excommunication
The
Admonitor
would
have
no
excommunication
at
all
would
he
have
in
these
dayes
,
trow
we
?
would
hee
have
none
at
all
?
verily
I
suppose
none
at
all
.
For
so
doe
his
words
plainly
insinuate
,
by
two
reasons
following
:
First
(
saith
he
)
the
loosenesse
of
these
dayes
,
require
discipline
of
sharper
lawes
by
punishment
of
bodie
,
and
danger
of
goods
,
which
they
do
,
and
will
more
feare
,
than
they
will
excommunication
:
Secondly
,
wee
have
(
saith
he
)
a
good
manner
of
discipline
,
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
commission
which
doth
much
good
,
and
would
do
more
,
if
it
were
more
common
.
But
why
did
he
not
speake
plainly
,
and
why
did
hee
not
affirme
devoutly
,
that
discipline
by
excommunication
,
was
good
where
the
Church
was
in
persecution
,
and
that
it
is
not
necessarie
,
nor
so
convenient
under
a
Christian
Magistrate
as
it
may
be
otherwise
?
For
if
Pastors
and
Elders
were
appointed
joynt
officers
,
only
for
times
of
persecution
,
and
not
to
be
under
Christian
Princes
,
it
followeth
(
these
joynt
officers
ceasing
)
that
all
accessories
,
appendices
,
and
consequences
,
of
their
joynt
offices
must
also
cease
,
unlesse
it
can
be
proved
out
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
the
offices
of
Pastours
ought
still
to
continue
,
and
that
the
Offices
of
Elders
ought
not
to
continue
;
because
the
offices
of
Elders
,
with
all
their
appendices
,
have
beene
translated
by
our
Saviour
Christ
unto
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
their
Chancellours
,
Commissaries
,
and
Officials
.
For
unlesse
these
Officers
be
Christs
Officers
,
the
discipline
which
they
use
cannot
bind
the
consciences
of
the
people
of
God
.
And
for
this
cause
is
it
very
probable
,
that
he
so
commendeth
discipline
of
sharper
lawes
,
and
discipline
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
commission
.
For
if
these
officers
,
by
their
discipline
have
not
to
do
with
the
consciences
of
men
,
then
is
it
no
marvaile
that
men
feare
not
their
discipline
.
And
therefore
if
they
will
be
still
officers
,
it
is
requisite
,
that
they
call
for
such
a
discipline
,
as
might
cause
men
to
stand
in
awe
of
their
authoritie
.
But
were
they
indeed
the
officers
of
God
,
and
had
they
indeed
the
authoritie
from
God
,
to
execute
discipline
by
excommunication
,
as
Pastours
and
Elders
did
in
the
Primitive
Church
;
then
were
the
loosenesse
of
this
age
never
so
great
,
yet
that
the
children
of
God
in
England
would
more
fear
the
losse
of
goods
,
lands
,
bodies
,
or
lives
,
than
the
censure
of
Gods
officers
is
one
of
the
Admonitors
paradoxes
.
And
here
I
appeale
the
consciences
of
all
the
reverend
Bishops
and
Prelates
in
the
land
,
and
let
them
answer
me
hardly
,
if
they
judge
themselves
to
bee
the
children
of
God
,
and
had
seven
times
seven
thousand
lives
,
whether
they
had
not
rather
seven
thousand
times
be
committed
to
the
Goaler
of
Winchester
,
than
once
be
delivered
over
,
to
the
Goaler
of
Hell
.
And
are
not
all
the
children
of
God
in
England
their
brethren
?
And
are
they
not
all
led
by
one
and
the
selfe
same
spirit
?
And
how
then
can
they
lesse
feare
excommunication
(
which
is
a
deliverie
of
the
soule
to
Sathan
)
than
the
punishment
of
body
and
danger
of
goods
?
And
yet
touching
this
point
of
Excommunication
,
hee
seemeth
to
be
against
himselfe
,
for
in
the
137.
page
,
he
telleth
us
that
happily
it
may
be
a
fault
,
yea
and
a
great
fault
that
is
found
with
the
bishops
in
these
dayes
,
that
they
doe
not
excommunicate
the
Prince
and
Rulers
,
and
so
constraine
them
to
doe
that
,
which
by
perswasion
they
will
not
doe
.
If
then
excommunication
bee
so
terrible
to
Princes
and
Rulers
,
how
should
it
be
of
so
light
account
with
subjects
?
And
if
it
be
so
powerfull
as
it
can
constraine
Princes
and
Rulers
to
doe
their
duties
,
how
much
more
fearefull
would
it
bee
,
to
compell
inferiours
,
and
men
of
low
estate
,
to
live
soberly
in
their
vocations
?
I
will
not
here
debate
the
matter
touching
rhe
excommunication
of
Princes
and
Rulers
;
much
lesse
touching
the
excommunication
of
the
Prince
and
Rulers
of
our
land
.
But
I
would
gladly
be
informed
,
what
they
were
,
or
who
they
be
,
that
found
great
fault
with
the
Bishops
in
these
dayes
,
for
not
endeavouring
to
excommunicate
the
Prince
and
Governours
?
The
Papists
,
they
thinke
it
sufficient
,
that
the
Prince
and
Governours
,
be
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
,
and
his
Clergie
.
The
Ministers
,
and
people
professing
the
Gospell
,
and
seeking
for
reformation
of
excommunication
,
deny
the
Bishops
to
have
any
divine
power
granted
by
the
Word
of
God
,
to
excommunicate
a
private
man
,
much
lesse
doe
they
thinke
it
lawfull
for
them
to
excommunicate
the
Prince
and
Rulers
:
Who
then
(
I
say
)
find
fault
with
the
Bishop●
,
that
they
do
not
excommunicate
the
Prince
and
Governours
,
and
so
constraine
them
to
do
that
which
by
perswasion
they
will
not
doe
?
For
my
part
I
cannot
ghesse
,
whom
he
should
meane
,
unlesse
he
meant
to
give
us
to
understand
,
that
some
Prelatists
have
consulted
about
the
excommunicating
,
both
Prince
and
Governors
,
for
not
making
sharper
Lawes
,
against
such
,
as
whom
the
Prelates
,
and
their
favourites
,
have
falsly
slandered
,
to
be
pestilent
fellowes
,
movers
of
sedition
,
enemies
to
Caesar
,
troublers
and
subverters
of
the
state
;
Act.
24.
5.
Act.
1.
16.
20.
17.
6.
Puritans
,
and
I
wot
not
what
chiefe
maintainers
of
the
sect
of
the
disciplinarians
;
unlesse
(
I
say
)
he
should
mind
some
such
Prelatists
,
I
can
not
ghesse
any
subjects
within
the
land
,
to
bee
so
undutifull
,
as
to
find
fault
with
the
Bishops
,
for
not
attempting
to
bring
our
Late
Soveraigne
Lady
the
Queene
deceased
,
to
their
excommunication
.
And
therefore
to
enforme
the
people
of
an
Author
,
and
not
to
bring
him
forth
,
it
argueth
and
breadeth
great
suspicion
that
Excommunication
toucheth
them
onely
which
make
profession
to
be
of
the
Church
.
the
enformer
was
the
Author
himselfe
.
Touching
the
loosenesse
of
some
or
of
all
in
these
dayes
,
that
are
without
the
Church
,
if
hee
intend
that
they
require
Discipline
of
sharper
Lawes
,
by
punishment
of
body
,
and
losse
of
goods
,
than
excommunication
,
and
that
they
will
more
feare
that
manner
of
punishment
,
I
hold
,
and
affirme
therein
as
he
holdeth
,
and
affirmeth
,
and
yet
(
I
say
)
that
to
the
matter
in
question
,
hee
hath
fitted
no
other
answer
,
than
as
if
hee
had
answered
,
a
poke
full
of
plummes
,
or
a
Buchet
full
of
Peares
,
(
for
the
controversie
is
not
concerning
those
that
are
without
,
but
concerning
those
that
are
within
:
not
touching
those
,
that
are
not
of
the
house-hold
,
but
touching
them
that
are
of
the
house-hold
of
faith
and
of
God
.
)
As
for
the
first
sort
of
which
people
,
the
Reverend
Bishops
with
good
leave
,
may
procure
what
sharp
punishment
,
they
can
devise
,
for
by
the
Church
excommunicated
they
should
never
bee
.
For
how
should
any
be
thrust
from
the
communion
of
the
Church
,
who
never
were
in
the
communion
with
the
Church
?
But
it
is
to
bee
feared
,
that
this
sharpnesse
of
punishment
,
is
not
urged
so
much
to
be
inflicted
upon
them
,
that
are
without
,
as
upon
them
,
that
are
within
the
bosome
of
the
Church
.
For
though
such
,
as
bee
without
,
did
a
long
time
scorne
,
and
set
naught
by
the
sword
of
excommunication
,
which
was
not
onely
drawne
out
,
by
the
Chancelours
,
Commissaries
,
and
Officials
:
for
every
crust
of
bread
,
and
for
every
piece
of
Bacon
,
but
also
,
which
was
againe
put
up
,
for
every
cracked
grote
,
and
for
every
IRISH
harper
;
the
Reverend
Bishops
whose
freehold
by
such
contempt
,
was
not
touched
,
were
pacified
,
and
contented
themselves
well
enough
by
inflcting
,
and
releasing
that
manner
of
punishment
,
but
now
for
so
much
as
they
perceive
the
Children
within
the
Church
,
to
begin
seriously
,
and
religiously
to
stand
against
the
use
of
Lordly
and
humane
censures
for
the
Crown
and
Scepter
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
that
the
statelinesse
of
Prelacy
,
must
be
taken
one
hole
lower
,
if
the
simplicity
of
the
holy
ministery
bee
exalted
a
degree
higher
,
they
pretend
Discipline
by
excommunication
,
which
is
the
sword
of
the
Son
,
and
heire
of
God
,
to
be
too
bluntly
pointed
,
and
too
badly
edged
,
to
foyne
,
or
to
strike
withall
.
Touching
that
very
good
manner
of
Discipline
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
commission
,
which
hee
saith
hath
done
and
doth
daily
much
good
,
and
would
doe
more
,
if
it
were
more
common
,
the
people
whom
hee
admonisheth
,
have
just
cause
of
being
desirous
to
understand
what
manner
of
Discipline
it
is
,
which
is
so
highly
commended
.
Not
one
manner
of
Discipline
used
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
.
For
all
men
know
,
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
use
not
in
all
places
,
and
at
all
times
one
and
the
selfe
same
manner
of
Discipline
.
For
the
same
Commissioners
,
for
the
same
kind
of
offences
,
sometimes
suspend
,
sometimes
deprive
,
sometimes
degrade
,
sometimes
excommunicate
,
sometimes
fine
,
sometimes
impr●son
,
sometimes
command
this
penance
,
and
sometimes
that
.
Nay
sometimes
having
convented
before
them
,
grave
,
Learned
,
and
godly
Ministers
,
for
crimes
supposed
to
be
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
for
the
same
pretensed
Ecclesiasticall
offences
,
having
detained
them
some
yeares
in
durance
,
This
Discipline
was
practised
against
Master
Cart-Wright
,
Fenner
,
Whight
,
L.
Snape
,
and
others
.
for
refusall
of
the
oath
ex
officio
:
in
the
end
not
having
any
other
supposed
just
cause
of
inflicting
any
punishment
upon
them
,
by
Ecclesiasticall
authority
,
have
been
forced
,
for
a
shew
,
to
maintaine
their
own
credits
,
to
cause
accusations
to
be
framed
against
them
,
by
the
Queenes
Atturney
in
the
High
Court
of
Star
Chamber
,
as
against
violators
of
the
dignities
of
the
Royall
Crowne
,
whose
innocencies
by
the
very
witnesses
produced
by
their
meanes
on
the
behalfe
of
the
Queene
,
have
notwithstanding
beene
fully
cleared
from
the
faults
objected
,
and
the
Ministers
discharged
,
without
any
ordinary
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
used
by
the
high
Commissioners
against
M.
Vdall
.
punishment
usually
inflicted
by
that
Court
upon
malefactors
.
Nay
further
,
when
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
had
committed
Master
Vdall
to
prison
,
where
he
remained
halfe
a
yeare
,
for
refusall
of
the
oath
ex
officio
,
touching
his
knowledge
of
the
Author
of
a
Book
,
entituled
The
Demonstration
;
in
the
end
he
was
delivered
over
as
a
fel
on
for
making
of
the
same
booke
,
and
for
the
which
he
was
arraigned
,
and
convicted
,
and
so
died
in
prison
:
notwithstanding
our
Soveraigne
Lord
,
King
Iames
,
then
King
of
Scotland
,
had
Gratiously
written
for
his
deliverance
.
And
how
then
would
the
Admonitor
have
the
people
contented
with
such
a
moderation
of
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
,
as
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
ma●y
times
use
?
For
did
he
thinke
that
every
manner
of
discipline
used
by
the
High
Commissioners
can
not
bee
,
but
a
very
good
An
oath
tendered
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commission
unto
M.
V.
dall
in
case
of
Fellony
.
moderat●on
?
Why
then
let
some
of
the
Commissioners
,
tell
the
people
whether
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
used
a
very
good
moderation
,
and
manner
of
Discipline
Ecclesiasticall
against
the
same
Master
Vdall
,
when
they
tendered
unto
him
a
corporall
oath
,
to
have
appeached
himselfe
upon
a
matter
which
was
adjudged
to
be
Felony
?
or
let
them
declare
,
what
a
very
good
manner
of
discipline
Ecclesiasticall
,
certaine
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
used
,
when
having
a
Gentleman
before
them
,
wearing
long
haire
,
they
constrained
the
same
Gentleman
,
by
force
,
and
strong
hand
,
to
have
his
head
notted
in
their
presence
?
The
wearing
of
long
haire
,
by
our
Lawes
being
not
reputed
an
Ecclesiasticall
crime
,
no
although
the
same
be
worne
by
attendants
upon
the
Reverend
Bishops
,
waiting
on
their
Trenchers
.
Or
let
them
signifie
unto
us
,
what
a
good
manner
of
discipline
,
and
moderation
it
was
for
a
Bishop
and
his
associates
,
to
make
an
act
,
in
the
High
Commission
Court
,
repugnant
to
the
Institution
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
contrary
to
the
order
The
Minister
authorized
,
to
put
sacramental
bread
into
the
mouth
of
a
Communicant
.
appointed
by
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
that
the
Minister
should
put
the
Sacramentall
bread
inro
the
mouth
of
a
superstitious
communicant
,
and
not
deliver
it
into
his
ha●ds
?
After
our
hearty
commendations
(
saith
the
Bishop
and
his
associates
)
whereas
I.
V.
one
of
your
charge
,
hath
beene
often
convented
before
us
Her
Majesties
Commissioners
,
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
for
not
receiving
the
holy
Communion
,
it
seemeth
unto
us
,
that
he
hath
not
of
any
contemptuous
minde
,
refrained
f●om
the
same
,
but
is
willing
to
receive
it
,
and
so
hath
bound
himselfe
,
saving
that
hee
hath
a
scruple
in
his
minde
by
reason
of
a
fond
vow
,
or
promise
hee
made
long
agoe
(
whereof
he
is
sorry
)
never
to
receive
the
Sacrament
into
his
hand
,
but
to
put
it
into
his
mouth
by
the
Minister
?
And
therefore
wee
pray
you
to
beare
a
time
,
with
his
weakenesse
,
and
permit
him
to
receive
it
in
that
sort
,
untill
by
your
good
counsell
,
and
perswasion
,
he
may
be
reduced
from
that
fond
scruple
.
And
so
we
bid
you
heartily
farewell
.
Your
loving
friends
,
&c.
And
seeing
the
Admonitor
hath
opposed
a
very
good
manner
of
Discipline
,
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
commission
against
excommunication
,
it
seemeth
that
excommunication
in
his
judgement
,
is
no
Master
Excommunicated
by
the
High
Commissioners
,
most
wherof
were
lay
men
.
good
or
moderate
discipline
,
to
be
used
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
.
And
then
were
it
fit
,
that
the
people
were
resolved
,
what
a
very
good
manner
of
Discipline
Master
D.
W.
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
Commissioners
used
against
Master
E.
whom
by
vertue
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
commission
they
excommunicated
?
The
tenor
of
which
excommunication
,
taken
out
of
the
Register
at
L.
followeth
.
In
Dei
nomine
,
Amen
.
Nos
I.
W.
Sacrae
Theologiae
Doctor
,
&c.
Cancellarius
ecclesiae
,
&c.
M.
A.
M.
Armigeri
,
&
M.
H.
civis
civitatis
,
&c.
Commissarij
rite
,
&
legitime
procedentes
,
I.
E.
de
B.
L.
Dioceses
ad
hos
diem
&
locum
legitime
,
&
peremptorie
citatum
,
&
praecognizatum
,
diuque
expectatum
,
&
nullo
modo
comparentem
,
pronunciavimus
contumacem
,
&
in
poenam
contumaciae
suae
hujusmodi
cum
excommunicavimus
in
hijs
scriptis
.
Concordat
cum
Regio
.
T
Moreover
it
seemeth
not
an
unmeet
thing
,
that
some
Ecclesiasticall
Authority
committed
to
Pursevants
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
commissioners
.
If
the
Queen
had
specially
commanded
this
search
,
it
is
credible
,
that
her
privy
Counssellors
shold
have
set
to
their
hands
rather
than
the
High
Commissioners
.
Commissioners
,
did
make
knowne
unto
the
people
,
whether
banishment
be
an
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
;
and
what
moderate
discipline
Ecclesiasticall
the
Commissioners
used
when
they
banished
religious
Master
Fullerton
the
Scot
,
from
dwelling
at
Warwicke
,
or
within
certaine
Miles
thereof
,
Or
l●t
them
i●fo●me
the
Realme
,
what
a
very
good
moderation
was
used
,
when
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Commission
,
for
suppressing
of
Martines
Books
,
and
other
books
of
argument
,
against
the
Hierarchy
,
they
authorized
drunken
and
swearing
Pursevants
,
to
search
mens
houses
,
and
to
break
up
their
chests
,
&c.
the
Copie
of
which
their
Letters
is
this
,
viz.
Whereas
the
bearer
is
(
say
they
)
by
the
Queenes
Majesty
especially
appointed
,
to
make
search
,
and
to
apprehend
,
certaine
suspected
persons
,
according
to
such
particular
directions
,
as
he
hath
in
that
behalfe
received
,
these
shall
be
to
will
,
and
require
,
and
in
her
Majesties
Name
strairly
to
charge
and
command
you
,
and
every
of
you
,
to
whom
these
shall
appertaine
,
to
be
by
all
good
and
possible
meanes
,
ayding
,
and
assisting
to
the
bearer
in
the
execution
of
this
service
,
by
entring
into
all
such
houses
,
as
he
shall
think
meete
,
and
hold
suspected
,
as
well
within
liberty
as
without
,
and
that
in
them
,
and
every
of
them
,
to
make
due
,
and
diligent
search
.
And
to
search
all
manner
of
writings
,
letters
,
papers
,
bookes
,
and
all
other
things
carrying
note
of
suspicion
,
sparing
no
studies
,
chests
,
cubbares
,
lockes
,
or
walles
,
as
also
to
apprehend
,
examine
,
and
bring
before
us
,
such
persons
,
as
by
Her
Majesties
said
direction
,
therein
appointed
,
and
wherein
if
he
shall
any
way
require
your
further
assistance
,
you
may
not
faile
,
to
yeeld
him
the
same
,
with
all
diligence
,
and
dexterity
,
according
to
the
trust
reposed
in
you
,
as
you
will
answer
for
your
default
,
for
the
contrary
at
your
uttermost
perill
.
Directed
unto
all
Mayors
,
Sheriffes
,
Justices
of
Peace
,
and
quorum
,
Baylifes
,
Constables
,
Hedboroughes
,
Tything-men
,
and
to
all
other
Her
Majesties
Officers
,
and
Subjects
,
&c.
But
be
it
that
all
these
manners
of
Disciplines
,
were
moderate
,
and
good
Ecclesiasticall
Disciplines
,
and
more
to
be
used
,
yet
there
may
a
scruple
remaine
,
which
were
fit
to
be
discussed
,
what
a
very
good
moderation
,
and
manner
of
Discipline
,
within
our
remembrances
,
was
used
,
betweene
an
Archbishop
,
and
a
Bishop
,
both
high
Commissioners
,
against
certaine
Gentlemen
,
and
one
of
their
Wives
,
about
these
Articles
following
.